OAK ST. HDSF THE UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY 025.3 l&Zr cob.2- OAKST. Return this book on or before the Latest Date stamped below. TTniversitv of Illinois Library jfiUG 24 Ib54 | MflY 1 8 19 JWS8SS5 . * L161 H41 ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. REPORT OF THE PROCEEDINGS AT THE IS INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE AL06UE OF SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE HELD IN LONDON < >N A JULY 1 4 - 1 7 , 1896. Price Three Shillings . 6 * 2-6 .^> i 6 > ) ,r L-r c OjC , X INTERNATIONAL CATALOGUE CONFERENCE. JULY, 1896. ACTA. The following delegates attended : — Austria . — Prof. Ernst Mach (Mitglied der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vienna). Prof. Edmund Weiss (Mitglied der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vienna). Belgium. — M. H. La Fontaine (Membre de l’lnstitut International de Bibliographie, Brussels). M. Paul Otlet (Membre de l’lnstitut International de Bibliographie). M. de Wulf (Membre de l’lnstitut International de Biblio- graphie). Denmark. — Prof. Christiansen (Universitet, Copenhagen). France . — Prof. G. Darboux (Membre de lTnstitut de France) Dr. J. Deniker (Bibliothecaire, Museum d’Histoire Naturelle, Paris). Germany. — Prof. Walther Dyck (Mitglied der K. Bay. Akad, der Wiss. zu Mtlnchen). Prof. Dziatzko (Direktor der Universitats Bibliothek, Gottingen). Prof. Van’t Hoff (Mitglied der K. P. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin). Prof. Mobius (Mitglied der K. P. Akademie der Wissen- schaften zu Berlin). Prof. Schwalbe (Direktor, Berlin). Greece. — M. Avierinos M. Ayer off (Greek Consul at Edinburgh). Hungary. — Prof. August Heller (Librarian, Ungarische Akademie,. Buda-Pesth). Dr. Theodore Duka (Membre Academie Hongroise des Sciences, Buda-Pesth). Italy. — General Annibale Ferrero (Italian Ambassador in London). 11 Japan. — Assistant Professor IIantaro Nagaoka (University, Tokio). Assistant Professor Gakutaro Os aw a (Medical College, Tokio). Mexico. — Se&or Don Francisco del Paso y Troncoso. Netherlands. — Prof. I). J. Korteweg (Universiteit, Amsterdam). Nomvay. — Dr. Jorgen Brunchorst (Secretary, Bergen Museum), Sweden. — Dr. E. W. Daiilgren (Librarian, Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps Akademie, Stockholm). Switzerland. — M. C. D. Bourcakt (Swiss Minister in London). Prof. Dr. F. A. Forel (President du Comite Central de la Societe Helvetique des Sciences Naturelles). United Kingdom. — Representing the Government: Right Hon. Sir John E. Gorst, Q.C., M.P. (Vice-President of the Committee of Council on Education). Representing the Royal Society of London : Prof. Michael Foster (Sec. R.S.). Prof. H. E. Armstrong, F.R.S. Mr. J. Norman Lockyer, C.B., F.R.S. Dr. Ludwig Mond, F.R.S. Prof. A. W. Rucker, F.R.S. United States. — Dr. John S. Billings (U.S. Army). Prof. Simon Newcomb, For. Mem. R.S. (U.S. Nautical Almanac Office). Canada. — The Hon. Sir Donald A. Smith, G.C.M.G. (High Com- missioner for Canada). Cape Colony. — Roland Trimen, Esq., F. R.S. Dr. David Gill, C.B., F.R.S. India. — Lieut. -General Richard Strachey, R.E., F.R.S. Natal. — Walter Peace, Esq., C.M.G. (the Agent-General for Natal). New South Wales. — Prof. Liversidge, F.R.S. New Zealand. — The Hon. W. P. Reeves (Agent-General for New Zealand). Queensland. — Chas. S. Dicken, Esq., C.M.G. (Acting Agent-General for Queensland). Ill OPENING MEETING, Tuesday, July 14th, 1896, 11 a.m., at the Rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House. 1; Prof* Foster (Sec. R.S.) moved that Sir J. Gorst act as provisional President for the purpose of organising the Conference. 2. The resolution, having been unanimously accepted, Sir John Gorst welcomed the Delegates. 3. Prof. Armstrong gave a brief account of the work done by the Royal Society in arranging for the Conference, as well as of the work to be accomplished. The following resolutions were then agreed to : — 4. That each delegate shall have a vote in deciding all questions brought before the Conference. Que chaque delegue aura un vote pour decider toutes les questions soumises a la Conference. Dass jeder Delegirte eine Stimme haben soli bei Entscheidung aller Fragen die vor die Conferenz gebracht werden. 5. That English, French, and German be the official languages of the Conference, but that it shall be open for any delegate to address the Conference in any other language, provided that he supplies for the jproces verbal of the Conference a written translation of his remarks into one or other of the official languages. Que T Anglais, le Franpais, et I’Allemand serontles langues officielles de la Conference, mais que chaque dele'gue pourra s’adresser a la Con- ference dans n’importe quelle autre langue, pourvu qu f il remette pour le proces verbal de la Conference une traduction ecrite de ses observa- tions dans l’une des langues officielles. Dass Englisch, Franzosisch und Deutsch die offiziellen Sprachen dei Conferenz sein sollen, dass es aber jedem Delegirten freistehen soil, bei der Conferenz in einer anderen Sprache zu sprechen, vorausgesetzt, dass er f Ur das Prolocoll der Conferenz eine schriftliche Uebersetzung seiner Rede in eine der offiziellen Sprachen liefert. 6. General Ferrero moved that Sir John E. Gorst be the President ■of the Conference. The motion having been unanimously accepted, 7. Sir John Gorst nominated as Vice-Presidents: — General Ferrero. Prof. Darboux. „ Mach. „ Mobius. „ Newcomb. a 2 IV It was further resolved : — 8. That Prof. Armstrong be the Secretary for the English language. That Prof. Forel ,, ,, ,, French „ That Prof. Dyck „ „ „ German „ 0. That the Secretaries, with the help of shorthand reporters, be responsible for the proces verbal of the proceedings of the Conference in their respective languages. 10. That the Conference adjourn at 1 p.m., and re-assemble at 2.30 p.m., continuing the sitting not later than 5 p.m. 11. That on Wednesday the Conference meet at 10 a.m., adjourning as before from 1 p.m. until 2.30 p.m. The resolutions prepared by the International Catalogue Committee of the Royal Society to serve as a basis for discussion were then taken into consideration, and the following resolutions were agreed to nemine contradicente : — 12. That it is desirable to compile and publish by means of some international organisation a complete Catalogue of Scientific Literature,, arranged according both to subject-matter and to authors’ names. Qu’il est desirable de compiler et de publier a l’aide d’une organisa- tion internationale un catalogue complet de litterature scientifique classe suivant les sujets et les noms des auteurs. Es ist wiinschenswert vermittelst einer internationalen Organisation einen vollstiindigen Ivatalog der wissenschaltlichen Litteratur zusam- menzustellen und zu veroffentlichen, geordnet sowohl nach dem Inhalt als auch nach den Namen der Yerfasser. 13. That in preparing such a Catalogue regard shall, in the first instance, be had to the requirements of scientific investigators, to the end that these may, by means of the Catalogue, find out most easily what has been published concerning any particular subject of enquiry. Qu’en preparant le catalogue on aura avant tout egard aux besoins des travailleurs scientifiques atin que ceux-ci puissent a 1 aide de ce catalogue trouver facilement ce qui a ete publie concernant les recherches sur quelque sujet que ce soit. Bei der Yorbereitung’ eines solchen Katalogs soil in erster Linie Riicksicht genommen werden auf die Bediirfnisse wissenschaftlicher Forscher, so dass dieselben mit Hvilfe dieses Katalogs sich leicht in der Litteratur iiber irgend einen besondern Gegenstand der Forschung orientiren konneu. 14. That the administration of such a catalogue be entrusted to a representative body, hereinafter called the International Council, the members of which shall be chosen as hereinafter provided. Que l’administration d’un tel catalogue soit confie a un corps repre- sentatif, sous le nom de Conseil Internal tonal, dont les membres seront choisis d’apres les decisions prises ulterieurement. Die Administration eines solchen Katalogs soil einer repriisentativen Korperschaft tibertragen werden (die weiterhin “the International Council ” genannt wird), deren Mitglieder in einer spa ter zu bestim- menden Weise gewiihlt werden sollen. 15. That the final editing and the publication of the Catalogue be entrusted to an organisation, hereinafter called the Central Inter- national Bureau, under the direction of the International Council. Que l’edition definitive et la publication du catalogue soient confiees a une organisation nominee plus tard le Bureau Central International sous la direction du Conseil International. Die Herausgabe und Veroffentlichung des Katalogs soil, unter der Leitung des International Council, einer Organisation anvertraut werden, die hier “ Central International Bureau ” genannt wird. 16. That any country which shall declare its willingness to under- take the task shall be entrusted with the duty of collecting*, pro- visionally classifying, and transmitting to the Central Bureau, in accordance with rules laid down by the International Council, all the entries belonging to the scientific literature of that country. Que Ton charge chaque pays, qui se declarera pret a entreprendre oette tache, de collectionner, de classer provisoirement, et de trans- mettre au Bureau Central selon les regies formulees par le Conseil International, tous les materiaux necessaires pour la bibliographie de la litterature scientifique de ces pays. J edes Land welches sich bereit erklart an der Arbeit theilzunehmen, soil mit der Aufgabe betraut werden, in Uebereinstimmung mit den von dem International Council vorgeschriebenen Regeln, das Material iiber alle einschliigigen wissenschaftlichen Veroffentlichungen des betreffenden Landes zu sammeln, provisorisch zu klassifiziren und dem Centralen Bureau zu iibermitteln. 17. That in indexing according* to subject-matter regard shall be had, not only to the title (of a paper or book), but also to the nature of the contents. Que dans le classement du catalogue d’apres la nature des sujets, on aura egard non seulement aux titres d’un article ou d’un livre, mais aussi a la nature de son contenu. Bei der Aufzeichnung der Abhandlungen und Bucher soli nicht nur der Titel derselben sondern auch der Inhalt beriicksichtigt werden. VI 18. That the Catalogue shall comprise all published original contri- butions to the branches of science hereinafter mentioned, whether appearing in periodicals or in the publications of Societies, or as inde- pendent pamphlets, memoirs, or books. Que le catalogue comprendra toutes les contributions originales aux differentes branches de la science telles qu’elles sont mentionnees ci- apres, paraissant soit dans les revues, ou dans les publications des societes, ou comme brochures inde'pendantes, memoires, ou livres. Der Katalog. soli alle Original-Abhandlungen aus den weiter unten angefilhrten Wissenszweigen urnfassen, gleichviel ob dieselben in Zeitschriften oder in Yeroffentlichungen von Yereinen erschienen sind, oder in Form von Flugschriften, selbstandigen Aufsatzen oder Biichern. SECOND MEETING, Wednesday, July 15th, 1896, 10 a.m., at THE EoOMS OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY, BURLINGTON HOUSE. 19. It having been proposed — That a contribution to science for the purposes of the Catalogue be considered to mean a contribution to any of the mathematical, physical, or natural sciences, the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter — Que devront entrer dans le catalogue toutes les contributions aux sciences mathematiques, physiques ou naturelles, les limites des. differentes sciences etant determinees ulterieureinent. In den in Rede stehenden Katalog sollen alle wissensckaftlichen Beitriige zur Mathematik und zu den Naturwissenschaften aufgenom- men werden ; die Abgrenzung der verschiedenen Wissenschaften ist weiterhin festzustellen. The following amendment was moved, and, after discussion, adopted : — That the terms of the resolution be referred to a Committee, con- sisting of Messrs. Armstrong, Billings, Darboux, Korteweg, Mobius, and Schwalbe, to report to the Conference at the opening meeting, on July 16th. The following resolutions were then agreed to nemine contra - dicente : — 20. That in each country the system of collecting and preparing material for the Catalogue shall be subject to the approval of the International Council. Que la methods employee pour reunir et preparer le materiel du catalogue dans chaque pays sera souinise a l’approbaticn du Conseil International. Es soli das System, nach welchem das Material f Ur den Katalog in jedem Lande gesammelt und vorbereitet wird, der Zustiinmung des Internationalen Ausschusses unterworfen sein. 21. That in judging whether a publication is to be considered as a contribution to science suitable for entry in the Catalogue, regard shall be had to its contents, irrespective of the channel through which it is published. Que pour juger si une publication doit etre consideree comme propre a etre admise dans le catalogue, on aura egard a son contenu, inde- pendamment du lieu et de la forme de la publication. Bei der Beurtheilung, ob ein Beitrag zur Eintragung in den Katalog geeignet ist, soil der Inhalt beriicksichtigt werden, ohne Rucksicht auf den Ort oder die Art der Veroffentlichung. 22. That the Central Bureau shall issue the Catalogue in the form of “ slips ” or “ cards,” the details of the cards to be hereafter deter- mined, and the issue to take place as promptly as possible. Cards corresponding to any one or more branches of science, or to sections of such sciences, shall be supplied separately and under the direction of the Central Bureau. Que le Bureau Central editera le catalogue sous la forme de fiches, le detail des fiches devant etre determine ulterieurement, et la publi- cation devant avoir lieu le plus promptement possible ; les fiches rela- tives a une ou plusieurs sciences ou a l’une des sections de ces sciences seront fournies separement au public sous la direction et a la discretion du Bureau Central. Das Central-Bureau soil den Katalog in der Form von “ Papier- streifen” oder “Karten” ausgeben; die Details fur diese Kartell sollen spater niiher bestimmt werden ; die Ausgabe soil so rasch als moglich geschehen ; Karten, welche zu der einen oder andern Wissensehaft, oder zu Abtheilungen derselben gehoren, sollen mit Zustimmung und auf Anordnung des Central-Ausschusses separat verabfolgt werden. 23. That the Central Bureau shall also issue the Catalogue in book form from time to time, the entries being classified according to the rules to be hereafter determined. That the issue in the book form shall be in parts corresponding to the several branches of science, the several parts being supplied separately, at the discretion and under the direction of the Central Bureau. Que le Bureau Central publiera, de temps en temps, le catalogue sous le forme de livre, les titres etant classes selon les regies qui seront determinees ulterieurement. Vlll Quo la publication sous forme de livre sera divisee en parties correspondant aux diverses branches des sciences, les diverses parties pouvant etre fournies separement. sur demande. Das Central-Bureau soli auch, von Zeit zu Zeit, den Katalog in Buchform herausgeben und sollen die Titel nach weiterhin zu bestimmenden liegeln klassifizirt wcrden. Die Herausgobe in Buchform soil in Abtheilungen geschehen, welche den einzelnen Wissenschaften entsprechen, und sollen die Theile auf Verlangen einzeln verabfolgt werden. 24. General Ferrero having moved That the Central Bureau be located in London — The resolution was seconded by M. Darboux, supported by Messrs. Mdbius, Heller, Weiss, Simon Newcomb, Otlet, Duka, Bourcart, Dahl- gren, and Korteweg, and accepted by acclamation. THIRD MEETING, Thursday, July 16th, 1896, at the Rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House. The appointment of Prof. Liversidge, F.R.S., as official delegate representing New South Wales was notified. 25. The following resolutions were agreed to nemine contraclicente : That a contribution to science for the purposes of the Catalogue be considered to mean a contribution to the mathematical, physical, or natural sciences, such as, for example, mathematics, astronomy, pbysics, chemistry, mineralogy, geology, botany, mathematical, and physical geography, zoology, anatomy, physiology, general and experi- mental pathology, experimental psychology and anthropology, to the exclusion of what are sometimes called the applied sciences — the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter. Devront entrer dans le Catalogue toutes les contributions aux sciences mathematiques, physiques, et naturelles; par exemple: Mathematique, astronomie, physique, chimie, mineralogie, geologie, geographie mathematique et physique, botanique, zoologie, anatomie, pathologie generale et experimentale, ps 3 ~chologie experimentale, phy- siologie et anthropologie, a l’exclusion de ce qu’on nomme parfois sciences appliquees ; les limites des differentes sciences seront deter - minees ulte'rieurement. In den in Rede stehenden Katalog sollen alle Beitriige zur Mathe- matik und zu den Natur- Wissenschaften aufgenommen werden, wie (z. B.) zur Mathematik, Astronomie, Physik, Chemie, Mineralogie, Geologie, zur Mathematischen und Physikaiischen Geographie, zur Botauik, Zoologie, Anatomie, Physiologic, Allgemeinen und Experi- mental-Pathologie, Psychophysik und Anthropologie, unter Ausscbluss der sog. angewandten Wissenschaften ; — wobei die Abgrenzung der einzelnen Gebiete noch in der Folge festzulegen ist. IX 26. That the Royal Society be requested to form a Committee to study all questions relating- to the Catalogue referred to it by the Conference, or remaining undecided at the close of the present sittings of the Conference, and to report thereon to the Governments concerned. La Societe Royale est priee de creer une Commission ; celle-ci sera chargee d’etudier toutes les questions relatives au Catalogue, qui lui sont renvoyes par la Conference et celles qui n’ont pas ete resolues definitivement dans la Conference, et de faire rapport sur le sujet aux gouvernements interesses a l’entreprise. Die Royal Society wird ersucht, ein Comite zu bilden, mit dem Auftrag, alle Fragen, welche ihr von der Conferenz vorgelegt werden und alle welche noch nicht definitiv festgelegt sind, auszuarbeiten und dar uber an die beceiligten Regierungen zu berichten. 27. Since it is probable that, if organisations be established in accordance with Resolution 16, the Guarantee Fund required for the Central Bureau can be provided by voluntary subscriptions in various countries, this Conference does not think it necessary at present to appeal to any of the Governments represented at the Conference for financial aid to the Central Bureau. L’organisation prevue a la resolution 16 rendant probable que le fonds de garantie necessaire au Bureau Central pourra etre fourni par des souscriptions particulieres dans differents pays, la Conference estime qu’il n’est pas indispensable pour le moment de faire appel a l’aide financiere des Gouvernements interesses. Insoferne voraussichtlich Einrichtungen im Sinne von Resolution 1G getroffen werden, erscheint es moglich, einen Garantiefonds fiir das- Centralbureau durch freiwillige Zeichnung in den verschiedenen Landern aufzubringen, und es glaubt daher die gegenwilrtige Conferenz dass es zur Zeit nicht notwendig ist fur das Centralbureau die finanzielle Untersttitzung irgend einer der bei der Conferenz vertretenen Regierungen in Anspruch zu nehmen. FOURTH MEETING, Friday, July 17th, 1896, at the Rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House. The following* resolutions were agreed to nemine contradicente : — 28. The Conference being unable to accept any of the systems of classification recently proposed, remits the study of classifications to the Committee of organisation. La Conference ne pouvant accepter aucune des systemes de classifi- cation recemment proposes renvoie l’etude des classifications au Comite d’organisation. X Die Conferenz kann keine der verschiedenen in der letzten Zeit vorgeschlagenen Classilications-Systeme annehrnen, und iibertrilgt desshalb die Ausarbeitung von Classificationen dem Orgauisations- Comit6. The Belgian delegates expressly desired that it be placed on record that they abstained from voting on this resolution. 2D. That English be the language of the two catalogues, authors’ names and titles being given only in the original languages except when these belong to a category to be determined by the International Council. L’anglais sera la langue des deux catalogues. Toutefois les noms d’ auteurs et les titres des memoires seront donnes seulement dans la langue originale, a moinsque cette langue n’appartienne kune categorie qui sera determinee par le Conseil International. Es soil Englisch die Sprache der beiden Cataloge sein. Die Namen ■der Verfasser und die Titel sollen indessen ausschliesslich in der Original-Sprache verbffentlicht werden, ausgenommen in den von dem Internationalem Ausschuss zu bestimmenden Fallen. 30. That it be left to the Committee (of the Royal Society) to suggest such details as will render the Catalogue of the greatest possible use to those unfamiliar with English. Le Comite aura a proposer tous les details qui seraient de nature a rendre plus facile l’usage du catalogue dans les pays de langues etrangeres a la langue anglaise. Es wird dem Comite der Royal Society iiberlassen, alle Anordnungen zu treffen welche den Gebrauch des Cataloges fur die nichtenglischen Sprachen zu erleichtern geeignet sind. / 31. That it is desirable that the Royal Society should be informed, at a date not later than January 1st, 1898, what steps (if any) are being taken, or are likely to be taken, in the countries whose govern- ments are represented at the Conference, towards establishing •organisations for the purpose of securing the end had in view in Resolu- tion 16. Qu’il est desirable que la Societe Royale revive communication, au plus tard le l er janvier 1898, des demarches qui ont ete prises ou seront prises par les gouvernements des pays represents a la Con- ference pour l’execution de la resolution 16. Es ist wunschenswerth, dass die Royal Society nicht spater als bis zum 1. Januar 1898, dariiber verstandigt werde, welche Schritte von Seiten der Lander welche Delegirte zur Versammlung gesendet haben o’ethan oder in Aussicht genommen sind, urn Einrichtungen zu treffen welche die Durchfiihrung des Beschlusses 16 ermoglichen. XI 32. That the Delegates, in reporting to their respective Govern- ments the Proceedings of the Conference, should call immediate attention to Resolutions 16 and 31. Que les delegues sont invites, en faisant rapport a leurs gouverne- ments, a attirer specialement l’attention sur les resolutions 16 et 31. Die Delegirten wollen in den Berichten an ihren Regierungen liber den Verlauf der Versammlung die besondere Aufmerksamkeit auf die Beschlusse 16 und 31 lenken. 33. That January 1, 1900, be fixed as the date of the beginning of the Catalogue. Que le debut du Catalogue soit fixe au l er janvier 1900. Es soli der 1. Januar 1900 als Datum fur den Anfang des Cataloges festgesetzt werden. 34. That the Royal Society be requested to undertake the editing, publication, and distribution of a verbatim report of the Proceedings of the Conference. La Societe Roy ale est priee de se charger de la confection, de la publication, et de la distribution d’un compte rendu textuel des travaux de la Conference. Die Royal Society wird ersucht, die A*bfassung, Veroffentlichung und Versendung eines wortlichen Berichtes der Verhandlungen der Conferenz zu iibernehmen. 35. That the proces verbal of the Conference be signed by the President and Secretaries. 36. That this Conference requests the Royal Society to express to my Lord Mayor of London and to Dr. L. Mond their grateful, hearty appreciation of the hospitality shown by them to the Delegates. 37. On the motion of M. Darboux, a vote of thanks to Sir John Gorst, for presiding over the Conference and his conduct in the chair, was passed by acclamation. 38. On the motion of Prof. Weiss, a vote of thanks to the Royal .Society, for their cordial reception of the Delegates, was unanimously carried. (Signed) f JOHN E. GORST, President. I HENRY E. ARMSTRONG,*! ] WALTHER DYCK, \ Secretaries. If. A. FOREL, VERBATIM REPORT OE PROCEEDINGS. INTERNATIONAL CATALOGUE CONFERENCE. TUESDAY, JULY 14, 1896. Professor Michael Foster. Gentlemen, for the purpose of organising the Conference, and for that in the first instance only, I beg leave to propose that Sir John Gorst, representative of Her Majesty’s Govern- ment, do take the Chair. [Agreed to.] Sir . John Gorst , in taking the Chair, said : Gentlemen, my first duty in opening the Conference is, in the name of the Government of Her Britannic Majesty, to bid you all a very hearty welcome to London, and to express the hope that your labours here may be of advantage, not only to the countries which you represent, but also to the general body of lovers of science throughout the world, which knows no nationality. The first duty of the Conference will be to organise itself, and that ought to be done with the least possible loss of time. In order that the whole time at your disposal may be taken up with the important labours you have come here to transact, I will call upon Professor Armstrong to make a statement on behalf of the Royal Society, which will lead to the practical organisation of the Conference. Professor Armstrong. Sir John Gorst, and fellow-delegates, I have, in the first instance, to announce that unfortunately Chevalier Descamps-David, who was to appear here as a Belgian delegate, is unable to be present on account of official duties, and that M. la Fon- taine is here in his place. Also, most unfortunately, two of the French delegates, M. Milne-Edwards and Professor Troost, are unable to be present. And most unfortunate of all, because only one delegate was appointed, we have to regret the absence of Privy Councillor Stasow, Russian delegate, who begs to be excused on account of health and age, expressing, however, his deep regret that he is unable to be with us. I have also to state that since the Memorandum that you have all received was prepared we have had notice from the Government of Cape Colony of the appointment of Dr. David Gill, Her Majesty’s Astronomer at the Cape, as one of their delegates. We had received notification, but not of a thoroughly formal character, from New South Wales, of Professor Liversidge’s appointment, but that has not yet been confirmed, and consequently the Royal Society has elected him as one of its delegates. I have also to state that inasmuch as Ober-Bibliothekar Willmanns, of Berlin, was unable to come, Geheimrath Dziatzko, from Gottingen, has been appointed to take his place. If you will allow me, 1 will now proceed to make a few remarks with regard to the work which has been done by the Royal Society in summoning this Conference, and with regard to the programme before us. 1 may say, in the first place, that the Royal Society has long been engaged in the work of cataloguing. The original idea to produce a catalogue of scientific literature came from America more than 40 years ago, but the Royal Society commenced to work on the subject in 1857. You have before you in these eleven volumes of the ‘ Catalogue of Scientific Papers ’ evidence of a part of the work that it has done — but only a part — because during all these years the Royal Society has been satisfied that it was not doing nearly enough to supply the wants of scientific workers ; that the pro- duction of a catalogue arranged only according to the authors’ names was altogether insufficient, and that it was essential that much more should be done, and that the work should be done much more quickly. Therefore, discussions have always been going on as to the best way of extending the catalogue, and of carrying it out in such a way as to make it supply the needs of scientific workers generally. About three years ago a Committee was appointed specially to take into consideration what appeared to be the only way of carrying out such a work in the future, viz., to consider the preparation of such catalogues by international co- operation. The Royal Society realised from a very early period that it could not itself undertake such a work — that no single body could undertake it ; and therefore invited the opinions of scientific men and scientific institutions all over the world. There was practically but one reply — that such catalogues were essential — and there was practi- cally no doubt that the only way of carrying out the work was by international co-operation. The Royal Society worked at the subject during two years, and eventually this Conference was summoned at its instance through the aid of Her Majesty’s Government. If any proof were required of the importance of the work, I think the fact that this Meeting is attended by so highly representative a body of delegates is in itself sufficient. There can be no question, when we look around this room and consider who are present in it, that the world is satisfied that the work that we are about to begin is a necessary one. And this Conference, I venture to think, can have but one result. Although we may not arrive at the precise way of carrying out the work before us, we shall inevitably go away with the determination to carry it out within a very short period of time. With regard to the programme that has been very broadly sketched out for this Conference, it is very desirable that we should be quite clear at the outset what is aimed at. The great object before us is to produce a catalogue available for use by scientific investigators throughout the world. It is not a mere bibliographic work that we are seeking to perfect. We desire to produce catalogues, arranged not merely according to authors’ names, but catalogues arranged also according to subject matter ; and a very large number of those who have considered the subject are of opinion that in these catalogues the subject matter must be classified not merely broadly, so as to deal separately with indi- vidual sciences, but much more in detail so as to deal with sections of individual sciences in order to meet the wants of specialists. Each index therefore must be a classified subject index ; and many of us also believe that it must be an analytical classified subject index — that we must go beyond the mere titles of papers and consider the subject- matter so that such information is placed in our hands that we shall know practically what is in a paper wherever it may be published. With this object in view it will be necessary in the first place to teach authors generally how to co-operate in this enterprise. We believe that this work cannot be carried out unless all authors take part in it ; that it is impossible to carry out such a work in any one institution, or in any number of institutions. Authors must help. The Royal Society has already done something in the direction of getting help from authors. It has been publishing index slips with its papers during the last few months by way of illustration. Then we have to educate not only authors, but societies and publishers generally into doing this work. We have to lead nations generally to understand that the work is one of very great importance to them. Those are all matters on which we think it should be possible for us at this meeting to arrive at definite conclusions, and to foreshadow defi- nite methods. But with regard to details — and there must be many details in working out such a scheme, especially when we come to consider questions of classification — it is quite clear that at this meet- ing we cannot do more than discuss broad principles. The details must be considered by Committees, appointed either by this meeting, or by means of machinery set in action by this meeting. And in order that there should be a full study of all these questions, the Royal Society has proposed that the catalogue shall not commence until the year 1900. We have suggested that at least four years should be given to the preliminary work of organisation. If means can be devised of leading authors, societies, and publishing bodies generally to co-operate in this work, it is clear that the central organisation will exercise almost mechanical functions : it will, so to speak, sit at the receipt of custom ; it will see that the scheme is carried out in a uniform way, but the material it requires will flow naturally towards it. In this way much will be done to economise both time and money. Later in the Conference, when we are clear what is the nature of the work to be done, it will be very important to consider what part each contributing country shall take in the enterprise in supporting it financially. Probably we cannot well discuss that point until we are clear what we have to do. A question which will come up — we think it should come last because it is one which can only be settled after we are clear that we are going to work together, and when the kind of way in which we are to work together is settled — is the question of classification. That is a burning question, and one which will give rise to great differences of opinion which cannot possibly be settled at this meeting. But of course we can at this meeting take into consideration the broad ques- 4 tions of principle involved in classification, and thereby most materi- ally facilitate the work. We shall have to bear in mind, when we come to consider the question of classification, that much must depend upon the decision arrived at whether the catalogue shall be in one or in several languages. If we could agree on one language, we should probably settle a great difficulty, which has led so many of late years to work at the construction of a new language. The great object in view which those have had who have been working at the well-known decimal system of classification of Mr. Dewey has been, if 1 understand rightly, to construct a language which would serve as an international language. If we should agree to take a language as the language of the catalogue, we should of course, in a measure, have solved that difficulty. The work of cataloguing, not scientific literature, but literature generally, I imagine all are aware, has been taken in hand to a certain extent by the Insti- tute of Bibliography established in Brussels by Royal Decree last year. We shall undoubtedly have to take into consideration our position — the position of the body organised by this Conference — with reference to that Institution. From the conversation we have had with members of that Institution, however, it is clear that we have one object in common with them. They desire to undertake, and they have under- taken, the huge task of indexing literature generally, and they desire to see the whole of the work done in the best possible way. Supposing we arrive at any positive result, any result we arrive at will be welcomed by them ; for if we should agree to adopt their methods as they have put them forward, they would, I have no doubt, be specially pleased; but if we adopt other methods, it will be because, after most careful consideration, we come to the conclusion that those methods are better for our purpose, and probably we shall have forwarded their work in so doing. I am sure that so far as the work of the Royal Society is concerned — so far as work generally of this character, carried on throughout the world, is concerned — there is but one object before us all. What we are seeking to do now is to harmonise and organise all the various efforts that are being made towards one end. I should state, for the information of the meeting, that the Com- mittee of the Royal Society has prepared a series of draft Resolutions, copies of which have been placed in your hands, for the purpose of facilitating the business of this Conference. They are, of course, merely suggestions by way of initiating discussion, and they only deal with a part of the work — that part of the work which appeared to us desirable to take into consideration in the first instance. Professor Michael Foster. May I venture to commence the business of the Conference by proposing — “ That each delegate shall have a vote in deciding all questions brought before the Conference.” The Committee of the Royal Society, which has been engaged in preparing for this Conference, has had under anxious consideration the best means of arranging the voting on this occasion, and it ventures to lay before you for your consideration this simple means of voting — that each delegate present shall have a vote. 5 Professor Simon Newcomb. Mr. President, since the United States is, I believe, the country which would apparently be among- those placed at the greatest disadvantage by this method of voting, as compared with the only alternative one which has been suggested, it seems not in- appropriate that a delegate from that country should second this motion. I beg, therefore, to second it. j Professor G. Darboux. (France.) Monsieur le President, je suis quelque peu embarrasse par la proposition qui vient d’etre faite de donner un vote a chaque delegue. Cette proposition n’a pas ete com- muniquee a nos gouvernements. Nous avions envoye recemment a Londres un des membres les plus distingues de l’Academie des Sciences de Paris, M. Poincare, avec mission de nous renseigner sur ce point et sur quelques autres ; et nous n’avons pu obtenir une reponse definitive. 11 est d’usage dans ces sortes de congres de voter par nation. Si nous avions su que Ton doit donner un vote a chaque delegue present, nous aurions pu envoyer un nombre plus grand de delegues. 11 y a la une difficulty que je vous signale, qui n’a pas ete prevue entierement. Mais nous avons des instructions precises de demander le vote par nations, au moins pour les points les plus importants. The President. Will M. Darboux move an amendment that the voting be by nations ? Professor Darboux. (France.) Je ne sais pas si mon amendement sera appuye, mais je demande a le presenter. The President. The original proposal was that each delegate shall have a vote, to which an amendment has been moved that the voting be by nations. His Excellency General Ferrer o. (Italy.) Messieurs, les observations de M. Darboux sont tres importantes. Cependant, il me semble qu’il serait necessaire de faire une distinction a laquelle il a fait allusion lui- meme, en parlant de questions plus ou moins importantes. Il me semble que toutes les fois qu’il s’agit d’une question de science pure, c’est l’indi- vidu, l’opinion personnelle de chaque membre qui importe ; mais lorsqu’il s’agit de questions qui ne sont plus du domaine scientifique, qui peuvent engager nos gouvernements, s’il s’agit surtout de prendre des decisions dans cet ordre d’idees, le vote devrait se faire de preference par nation. J’ai entendu parler d’une question tres compliquSe, celle de la classifica- tion. Ici, ce ne sont point les nations qui sont interessees ; la question est de science pure, et il serait a regretter que l’opinion des nombreux savants reunis ici n’eut pas ici meme l’importance qui leur convient. Il importe de connaitre l’opinion des savants reunis ici et appartenant a toutes les branches de la science, en ce qui concerne la classification, et sous ce rapport la nationality n’entre point en ligne de compte. C’est pourquoi, tout en m’associant aux idees emises par M. Darboux, je me permets de faire observer qu’il serait utile de faire une distinction entre les questions de science pure et les questions qui interessent la finance, afin de faire voter sur les premieres par nombre de delegues et sur les secondes par Etat. Si demain il s’agit par exemple de resoudre la question financiere, qui, apres tout, sera decisive, il faudra voter evidemment par nation. Quelle que soit l’autorite ou la competence 6 de chacun des deldgues ici presents, ce n’est pas notre opinion indivi- duelle qui puisse engager nos gouvernernents. Professor Mobius. (Germany.) Die deutschen Delegirten sind von den gelehrten Gesellschaften oder von ihren Regierungen die sie liier- her gesandt haben beauftragt worden, den hiesigen Beratungen beizu- wohnen und ihren Gesellschaften oder Regierungen alsdann Uber die gefassten Beschl Usse zu berichten, damit die betreffenden Gorporationen oder Behorden entscheiden konnen, in welcher Weise sie sich an diesem Werke beteiligen wollen. Wir halten daher fur richtig, dass wir persbnlich an den Beratungen teilnehmen und auch nur personlich abstimmen. Ich stimme daher den Ansichten des verehrten Herrri Vorredners fur die deutschen Delegirten bei. Professor Edmund Weiss. (Austria.) Ich erlaube mir dieselbe Erklarung fur die osterreichischen Abgesandten abzugeben. Auch wir sind fur personliche Abstimmung und daher fiir den Antrag der Royal Society. M. Darboux. II me semble que les explications echangees ont amene une grande clarte. Nous ne sommes pas, a proprement parler, une conference diplomatique, nous sommes une reunion de savants charges d’examiner la methode du classement par ordre de matieres. Le classement par noms d’auteur existe ; la Royal Society en a fait la preuve. On pourra le continuer en l’ameliorant un peu mais la question principale est s’il est possible de faire le catalogue par ordre de matieres. C’est desirable, il n’y a pas de doute a ce sujet. Du moment done qu’il est entendu que nous n’avons qu’a nous occuper du cote scientifique, je suis parfaitement d’accord avec M. le general Ferrero et nous ferons comme les delegues allemands: nous en refererons a nos gouvernernents. Dans ces conditions, je retire mon amendement, sauf pour le cas ou la question financiere sera soulevSe : alors il faudrait voter par nation. The President. It now appears that there is really only one pro- position before the meeting, that is, that every delegate shall have a vote, it being understood that the delegates of every particular nationality reserve the right of their Government to adhere or not to the proposition which may be made. I will now put that to the Conference. [The Motion was unanimously agreed to.] Professor Michael Foster. I beg to move, with reference to the languages of the Conference : “ That English French and German be the official languages of the Conference, but that it shall be open for any delegate to address the Conference in any other language, provided that he supplies for the proces verbal of the Conference a written translation of his remarks into one or other of the official languages.” Dr. Theodore Duka. (Hungary.) I beg to second the Motion. [The Motion was unanimously agreed to.] His Excellency General Ferrero. (Italy.) Gentlemen, I beg to propose that Sir John Gorst be the President of the Conference. [The Motion was accepted by acclamation.] The President. Gentlemen, I am much obliged to you for the honour you have done me in electing me to preside over your deliberations, and I will do my best to fulfil the duties of that important office to your satisfaction. It is now my duty to appoint five Vice-Presidents of the Conference, and I beg to propose as Vice-Presidents of the Conference, General Annibale Ferrero, M. Darboux, Professor Mach, Professor Mobius, and Professor Newcomb. Professor Newcomb. (United States.) As the condition of my health may possibly prevent my giving sufficient attention to the subject under discussion, I would respectfully request that some other appointment may be made. Professor Michael Foster. We shall not tax your health very much — only in a very extreme case — and I trust, therefore, that you will withdraw your resignation. Professor Newcomb. Under those circumstances I withdraw it. [The Motion was unanimously agreed to.] Professor Michael Foster. It is necessary that there should be a secretary for each language, and I beg to propose that for the French language, Professor Forel be the Secretary ; for the German, Professor Walther Dyck, and for the English, Professor Armstrong. [The Motion was unanimously agreed to.] Professor Michael Foster. I now propose, “ That the Secretaries, with the help of shorthand reporters, be responsible for the proces verbal of the proceedings of the Conference in their respective languages.” (We have a reporter for French and German, and also for English.) [The Motion was unanimously agreed to.] Professor Michael Foster. I now propose, “ That the Conference now sitting adjourn at 1 o’clock, and re-assemble at 2.30 p.m., continuing the sitting, not later than 5 p.m. ; and that on Wednesday the Conference meet at 10 a.m., adjourning as before, at 1 p.m., and meeting in the afternoon when we have business before us for the afternoon.” [The Motion was unanimously agreed to.] The President. That completes the organisation of the Conference. The business can now commence. Professor Armstrong. I beg to move the first Resolution on the paper which has been distributed to all the delegates with the object of initiating the discussions : — u That it is desirable to compile and publish by means of some international organisation a complete catalogue of scientific literature arranged according both to authors’ names and to 8 sub ject matter.” That, gentlemen, is merely a confirmation of what has practically already been determined by your appearance in this room. If you were not prepared for some such work as that, it is not likely that such a meeting as this would have come together. After what has been previously said, I am sure no further introduction is necessary. Dr. John S. Billings. (United States.) I have great pleasure in seconding the Resolution which has beep proposed. It does not appear to be necessary to advance any special arguments in favour of it, in view of the fact, as stated by the mover, that our presence here as delegates from the different Governments is a very definite indica- tion that this publication is desired by all. M. Otlet. (Belgium.) 11 me semble que la premiere question est d’un inter et general, et qu’a ce propos il peut etre utile que vous connaissiez sommairement le contenu du programme et quelles ont ete les premieres realisations pratiques de notre Office international de bibliographic. Je viens vous demander de pouvoir lire une note que nous avons l’honneur de presenter a la conference sur ce point. Note sur le Repertoire Bibliographique Universel presentee a la Conference bibliographique internationale de la Societe Royale par les delegues de la Belgique. II appartenait a, la Societe Royale -de Londres de prendre sous ses auspices le Congres qui nous reunit. Son Catalogue of Scientific Papers avaient elargi les voies de la bibliographic scientifique il y a plus d’un quart de siecle. Le programme de Bibliographic des sciences qu’elle soumet aujourd’hui aux savants des deux mondes repond a son tour aux necessites plus imperieuses des temps presents. Une place preponde- rante y est donnee a juste titre a la classification ideologique des matieres, et si, dans l’application qui en est proposee, ce programme est limite aux sciences pures, il tient compte cependant de ce fait que malgre leur extreme specialisation toutes les sciences se pretent une aide reciproque croissante, et que cette mutuelle interdependance a pour corollaire oblige la mise en connexion du Catalogue des sciences mathematiques et naturelles avec les catalogues des autres sciences. Au moment de commencer les deliberations du Congres, nous croyons utile de resumer brievement les etudes techniques et les pre- mieres realisations pratiques poursuivies ailleurs, en ces derniers mois, precisement en vue de coordonner en une Repertoire bibliographique universel, embrassant l’ensemble des connaissances humaines, les divers projets de bibliographies particulieres proposees et entreprises jusqu’a ce jour. Ce resume nous semble de nature a faire ressortir la concordance presque parfaite entre ce mouvement general et celui plus special que desire voir creer la Societe Royale. C’est au mois de septembre 1895 que le gouvernement beige prit sous son haut patronage un Congres international de Bibliographie. Ce Congres etait convoque a Bruxelles par un groupe d’etudes qui 9 avait recherche experimentalement les procedes les plus rationnels et les plus pratiques pour donner a la Bibliographie une organisation scientifique et permanente. Cette Conference, a laquelle avaient ete convies des bibliographes de tous les pays et plus specialement des associations scientifiques, discuta pendant plusieurs jours le programme documents que lui avaient soumis ses promoteurs. Elle fit siennes les conclusions sui- vantes qui synthetisent et coordonnent les desiderata qui ont ete exprimes jusqu’a ce jour : 1 ° Quant au but a atteindre. — En presence de l’accroissement des publications de toutes espSces et de la specialisation grandissante du travail scientifique, il est de plus en plus urgent pour quiconque a une recherche a entreprendre, de pouvoir etre renseigne promptement et surement sur le dernier etat de nos connaissances relatives a un sujet determine. A cette fin, il y a lieu de creer un instrument ^investigations et de recherches qui permette de considerer les diverses sources du savoir humain comme les Elements d’une vaste encyclopedic dont la Bibliographie serait la table des matieres. 2° Quant a la nature de C organisation a creer. — Il faut envisager la question bibliographique dans toute son entierete et n’adopter que des solutions qui soient de nature a creer, comme une oeuvre definitive, un Repertoire bibliographique a la fois universel et inter- national, susceptible d’embrasser graduellement l’ensemble de la production scientifique et litteraire de tous les pays. 3° Quant a la forme particuliere de ce Repertoire . — Il y a lieu d’adopter la forme des fiches, qui permettent Intercalation successive des materiaux nouveaux, la facile reparation des erreurs ou omis- sions, l’extension indefinie du Repertoire, l’elaboration simultanee de toutes ses parties par des collaborateurs en nombre illimite, enfin sa distribution fragmentaire et par specialite's aux hommes d’etude. — Il y a lieu de donner aux fiches du Repertoire bibliographique univer- sel un double classement, Tun par ordre alphabetique des noms d’auteur, 1 ’autre par ordre ideologique des matieres. — Il y a lieu d’appliquer au classement ideologique du Repertoire la Classification Decimale. Les nombres classificateurs de celle-ci sont d’une grande concision et d’une parfaite intelligibilite ; ils sont susceptibles d’expri- mer en un langage international toutes les rubriques bibliographiques, et, consequemment, ils realisent l’economie de nombreuses traduc- tions ; enfin, ayant re Dr. Billings. (United States.) In America I should think it very probable that this Resolution would be framed to include biology or the biological sciences, and that it would run “ mathematics, astronomy, physics, chemistry, geology, and the biological sciences including zoology, botany, morphology, physiology, anthropology, ethnology, and so on, as many divisions as you choose to make, naming all those divisions merely to illustrate the character of the work which is proposed. We should not ordinarily, suppose that morphology was included under physiology; that appears to be the assumption here unless it appears under zoology. “ Applied sciences ” is a term that needs a little more definition and illustration and talking about. I suppose in the sense in which it is used by the Committee it means the application of any branch of science to professional, commercial, or so-called practical purposes. In a sense you may say, of course, that astronomy is applied mathematics. There are a number of these things which are applied chemistry and physics. I would prefer to have the term “applied sciences” substituted by something that indicates the application of science to professional and com- mercial purposes. It appears to me also that there are one or two other branches of science which it would be well for this Con- ference to consider in making out the list whether they will accept them as a science or not. For example, statistics and statistical methods, how far applications of statistics are to be taken. For example^ a formula for the preparation of a life table may possibly be considered as coming under mathematics, aud Mr. Galton’s explanation of percentile methods to be applied in questions relating to heredity you might, perhaps, bring in under ethnology or biology generally. You would put the general subject of heredity probably in physiology in his classification. But there are certain statistical data which are of very great interest in a scientific point of view. It is true they are made with more or less practical application as to their effect upon commerce and trade, upon the social policy of the country, and sociology in general, and might perhaps under this ruling be excluded, still I think it would be well to take into consideration the addition of statistics to this list, and I would also like to see the broader term biology introduced instead of physiology and anthro- pology. . . Professor Dyck. Es wird nicht moglich sem eme genaue Grenze zwischen „ reiner “ und „ angewandter “ Wissenschaft zu ziehen. Es kann jedoch eine allgemeine Bezeichnung in der Weise gef unden werden, dass das ausftthrende Comite das Bestreben der Versammlung leicht erkennen wird. Zu dem Zwecke schlage ich folgende Fassung vor. I would move that “ The limits in any case shall concern but pure science. Applied science shall not be included unless of theoretical interest. The limits must be determined separately for every science.” . _ . .. . . Professor Schwalbe. Indem wir nacli emer allgememen Bezeichnung suchen, scheitern wir immer an der Verschwommenheit der Begriffe. Herr Dvck hat die Frage in einem gewissen Sinne umgrenzt ; allein in diesem Falle mUsste die Commission wissen, w T as sie unter reiner und angewandter Wissenschaft verstehen wii*d. Ich will aus der Physik einige Beispiele anfiihren. Die Diffusion hat zueiner Reihe von theore- tischen Folgerungen gefiihrt, die man unbedingt in das Gebiet der reinen Wissenschaft verweisen muss. Die Diffusionslehre hat eine Umwalzung in der ZuckerrUbenindustrie hervorgerufen und von dieser Umwillzung ausgehend, hat die Wissenschaft die ganze Industrie in wissenschaftlicher Hinsicht verbessert. Ich glaube daher, dass es nicht moglich sein wird, die ersten praktischen Anwendungen der Wissen- schaft ausser Betracht zu lassen ; es miisste wenigstens darauf hingewiesen werden, damit man spate r nicht vergeblich suchen miisste, wie man auf diese theoretischen Errungenschaften aus der praktischen Anwendung gekommen ist. In einem Falle neueren Datums bei der Anwendung’ der X Strahlen finden gegenwartig fortwahrend Versuche statt, die vom. rein praktischen Standpunkt aus unternommen werden und dennoch gegenwartig Anlass zu allerlei theoretischen Arbeiten geben. Was von letzteren bleibt, wissen wir nicht, und sie aus- schliessen, ware unmoglich. Ich erinnere an die Arbeiten Pasteurs iiber die Weinfabrikation und die hier einschlagenden Gegenstande. Diese Arbeiten haben sowohl f Ur die Wissenschaft als fur die gewerbliche Praxis bedeutende Ergebnisse gehabt. Ich glaube daher, dass wir wohlthaten, die Sache vor der Hand nicht zu Ende zufuhren und der Commission die Bestimmung iiber das, was aufgenommen werden soil, zu uberlassen, zumal in vielen Fallen Sachkenntnis dazu gehort, um die Grenze zu bestimmen. Es gibt in Deutschland Fachzeit- schriften f Ur den praktischen Gebrauch, die den theoretischen Forschungen in hohem Masse zugute kommen, weil die Gelehrten oft nur durch sie unterrichtet werden, iiber das, was in g'ewissen prak- tischen Betrieben vor sich geht. Professor Mobius. Der Begriff „ Biologie “ wie er hier angewandt ist, stimmt nicht mit der deutschen Auffassung iiberein, welch e darunter die Kenntnis der Lebensweisen und Lebensbedingungen der Thiere versteht. So haben verschiedene Sprachen ahnliche Bezeichnungen, allein die mit ihuen verbundenen Begriffe decken sich nicht immer. The President . I propose now that we adjourn for to-day. 1 have not put any definite amendment. There has been a definite amend- ment proposed by Dr. Deniker, but no other amendment has been handed up to the chair. I purposely do not put it to the meeting, because I think it was understood we should have a general con- versation to-day, and adjourn without coming to a conclusion, and then to-morrow morning we shall probably, with fresh minds, be able to address ourselves to this very difficult question, and perhaps to produce some solution which may be generally satisfactory to the Congress. [Adjourned to to-morrow.] INTERNATIONAL CATALOGUE CONFERENCE. WEDNESDAY, JULY 15th, 1896. Sir .John Gorst, President, in the Chair, The President. When the Conference adjourned last night we were discussing the eighth Resolution, which is : “ That a contribution to science for the purposes of the catalogue be considered to mean a con- tribution to any of the following sciences : — Mathematics, astronomy, physics, chemistry, geology, zoology, botany, physiology, and anthro- pology, to the exclusion of what are sometimes called the applied sciences ; the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter.” The mover of that Resolution asks leave to withdraw it in order to substitute another. Is it your pleasure that the Resolution be with- drawn ? [Agreed to.] Professor Armstrong. I propose to substitute in the second line of the Resolution certain words, so that it shall read as follows : “ That a contribution to science for the purposes of the catalogue be considered to mean a contribution to any of the mathematical, physical or natural sciences ; the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter.” Of course that “hereafter” might mean within a few hours, or it might mean some subsequent period after this Congress. Professor Forel. I will second that. Dr. Gill. I propose as an Amendment for advancing the business of the Congress that instead of the words, “ the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter,” we put, “the limits of the several sciences to be remitted to a Committee consisting of Dr. Armstrong, Dr. Billings, Professor Darboux, Professor Mobius, and Professor Korteweg.” I hope it will be carried without discussion. Professor Michael Foster. To report? Dr. Gill Yes. Professor Michael Foster. When. Dr. Gill To report to-morrow morning. That would enable the general business to proceed without much delay. Dr. Michael Foster. Perhaps you will add those words. Dr. Mond. Would it not be better to pass the Resolution as pro- posed, and make the nomination of the Committee a separate Resolu- tion ? Dr. Gill. It can be modified. Dr. Mond. As a matter of form it would be more satisfactory. Professor Schwalbe. Ich muss mich dagegen aussprechen, dass bereits heute ein Comite ernannt werden soli, um die iiusserst schwierige Frage zu losen. Die Grenze zwischen reiner und angewandter Wissenschaft ist von Fach zu Fach verschieden, so dass man, um sie in jedem einzelnen Falle genau festzustellen, Manner in das Comite aufnehmen miisste, die mit den verschiedenen Fachern vertraut sind und die betreffende Litteratur kennen. Bei der Chemie z.B. ist die Grenze durchaus verschwommen. ( Hear , hear.) Und es ist auch fur die Chemiker von Beruf schwer, sie g-enau zu ziehen. Ich mochte Sie daher bitten, dem Vorschlage der Royal Society in dem Sinne bei- zustimmen, dass die Grenzen spater bestimmt werden sollen. Wenn es dazu kommt, miissen Yertreter der verschiedenen Facher zugezogen werden. Was wir heute in' dieser Richtung thun konnten, ware iiberstiirzt und wtirde zu keinem gedeihlichen Ziele fiihren. Professor Newcomb. The view just expressed seems to me to be well founded ; but it is impossible for us sitting here, or for any Com- mittee, at the beginning of the work, to set the exact limit of every science. I know by experience that there is an extraordinary differ- ence between the aspect in which such a problem presents itself when you have the actual papers and plans before you and you are called upon to decide about them, and the conceptions which one originally forms. I think the limits of each science will necessarily have to be determined by the practical condition of things when the work com- mences. Therefore, I oppose the Amendment, and support the Resolu- tion in the form in which it has been read. Dr. Billings. The Resolution as altered by Professor Gill does not propose, as I understand, that this Committee is to define any branches of science — I prefer the term “ branches of science ” to “ sciences.” It is simply to give a statement as to the general scope of the catalogue that is to be made, a statement which is for the information of scientific men at large all over the world, who will receive this announcement of what the intentions of the Conference are. It should be clearly understood by the German members with their simple division; it should be understood by the French members with their slightly different form of classification ; and by the English-speaking people, including American scientific men, many of whom would not clearly understand precisely what was included in the physical and natural sciences. If we only took those two things, and stated a little more definitely what is meant by an applied science (which is all as I understand that Professor Gill proposes the Committee should do) we can go on and work the matter out in the full Com- mittee. It will require a considerable amount of discussion if we do that. I for one should object to simply stating the classifi- cation to be physical and natural sciences, because I know very well that many men in America would not understand it. Moreover, I do not wish the whole matter left to the Committee which will meet ofc after tliis body meets. I think if any body is competent to lay out pretty clearly the catalogue on the lines in which this indexing is to go on, this is the body to do it. If Dr. Gill’s Amendment is carried it will save time and discussion. Very probably the Committee will bring in a Report which may be modified, but it defers the broad dis- cussion until to-morrow. It is a time-saving Amendment, and 1 shall therefore vote in favour of it. His Excellency General Ferrero. Nous voulons tous la meme chose, la separation de la science pure d’avec les sciences appliquees ; mais je considere la solution dece probleme comme impossible a priori. C’est un probleme philosophique dans lequel nous tournerions pendant toute notre existence sans arriver a une conclusion ; nous ferions comme le chien qui veut mordre sa queue. ( Laughter .) A mon avis nous devons confier la solution a l’experience. Apres un an ou deux, on trouvera la formule que nous cherchons vainement aujourd’hui en apportant nos opinions purement individuelles. Je trouve done seule pratique la proposition de renvoyer la question au bureau. Professor Michael Foster. I would point out that while we are agreed upon all that has been said by General Ferrero, the object of the Committee is not actually to define the distinction, but merely to put down some possible broad lines which will give the world outside some idea of what it is that we attempt to classify. The Report will be made ; it will not necessarily follow that we accept it. When we receive the Report to-morrow, we can consider whether it does, in a fair way, indicate the kind of works which we propose to classify. I venture to think that we shall not be committing ourselves to any im- possible task, but that we shall be making our way clearer and better known to the world outside. The President . The proposal is, “ That a contribution to science for the purposes of the catalogue be considered to mean a contribution to any of the mathematical, physical, or natural sciences, the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter.” To that an Amendment has been moved by Dr. Gill, to add certain words, and make it run, “ The limits of the several sciences to be reported on by a Committee consisting of Professor Armstrong, Professor Billings, Professor Darboux, Professor Mobius, and Professor Korteweg, in a place to be determined hereafter.” Professor Michael Foster. Have you any objection to adding the name of Professor Schwalbe ? Professor Schwalbe . Ich halte es f Ur unmoglich, die Losung in solch kurzer Zeit zu finden. Dr. Billings. I understood Professor Gill’s Amendment to be that the whole of Section 8. should be referred to a Committee to report to this body to-morrow morning- on the phraseology of the section. Dr. Gill. Yes. Dr. Billings. As read it means that this Committee is to report on the distinction between pure and applied science. That is a very different matter indeed. I do not think I am prepared to go in for that at all — certainly not to settle it between now and to-morrow 39 morning, at all events. What I want is that the Committee should report on the phraseology of Section 8, so that it may be put in such a way that scientific men generally all over the world may understand what the Conference is going to do. Dr. Gill. The Committee, is only to report. It will not deal with the second paid. Dr. Billings. That is limiting the Committee. I want the whole of Resolution 8 referred to the Committee. Dr. Gill. That is so. Dr. Billings. That is not the form in which the Amendment has been put. The President. In English, I can only put the Amendment as sent up by Dr. Gill. I cannot put it in my own words. I must put it in the words Dr. Gill submits. Dr. Gill. I put it : “ The limits of the several sciences to be determined.” M. Darboux. J’avoue que je suis tres honore de la proposition de me nommer membre de la commission, mais je me declare incapable de resoudre la question. D’abord, je ne comprends pas tres bien ; s’agit-il de completer la grande classification : sciences physiques et naturelles, s’agit-il de determiner un certain nombre de sciences, ou bien s’agit-il de tracer la limite entre les sciences pures et les sciences appliquees? Or, a ce dernier propos, Pasteur a dit souvent qu’il n’y avait pas de science appliquee, qu’il n’y avait que des applications de la science. Ce sont des choses qu’on peut discuter indefiniment en theorie, mais pratiquement la question est deja resolue en grande partie par la Royal Society , qui a suivi certaines regies bonnes a retenir lors de la publication de son catalogue. Professor A. W. Pucker. I would suggest an alteration of the wording to Dr. Gill. I think the difficulty has been largely caused by the fact that he has used the words : “ Limits of the sciences.” If he were to substitute for that : “ The general scope of the catalogue within these limits to be reported by the Committee to-morrow morn- ing,” I think we should all be in agreement with him. Dr. Gill. I am willing' to accept that modification. Professor Mobius. Wenn ich morgen an der Beratung liber diese Frage teilnehmen sollte, so miisste ich mich dagegen aussprechen, dass wir als ein Comite die Grenze zwischen angewandter und reiner Wissenschaft ziehen sollen. Ich schliesse mich ganz denjenigen Herren an, die das fur allzu schwer halten und ich bitte, zuerst liber den Antrag des Herrn Gill abzustimmen. The President. We are getting into a little difficulty on account of the numerous forms of Amendments before us. The original Resolution ended with the words : “ The limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter.” Dr. Gill proposes to leave out these words and to substitute something else. I should like to have the exact words. We shall save time by having a definite Amendment before us and not an indefinite one. Dr. Gill. I will submit my Amendment in this form : Instead of the Resolution before the meeting, “ That the terms of Resolution 8 be referred to a Committee ” (consisting of the gentlemen previously 40 named), “ to report to the Conference at the opening* of its session on July 16.” Professor Mach . Ich schlage vor, folgende Fassung zu wiihlen : „ samtliche Arbeiten, die zu der angewandten Wissenschaft gehoren, sind mit aufzunehrnen, soweit sie neue theoretische Gesichtspunkte eroffnen.“ Ich halte das fllr die einzige annehmbare Bestimmung. The President. Gentlemen, the original Resolution proposed by Professor Armstrong was “ That a contribution to sciences for the purpose of the catalogue be considered to mean a contribution to any ot the mathematical, physical or natural sciences ; the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter.” To that an Amendment has been moved by Dr. Gill as follows : — ■“ That the terms of Resolu- tion 8 be referred to a Committee consisting of Professor Armstrong, Professor Billings, Professor Darboux, Professor Mobius, Professor Korteweg, and Professor Schwalbe.” Dr. Gill’s Amendment must be disposed of before I can take another. Does any delegate wish to address the Conference upon this Amendment? Professor Dyck. Ich mochte den Antrag des Ilerrn Gill unterstutzen, weil die von einigen Herren vorausgesehenen Schwierigkeiten nicht vorhanden sind. Es handelt sich nicht darum, bereits morgen zu sagen, wie die Bestimmung der Grenze stattfinden soil, sondern darum, eine allgemeine Regel aufzustellen nach Art derjenigen, die Professor Mach vornhin empfohlen hat. Wir kcinnen im Artikel 8 nichts endgultig festlegen, wohl aber bis morgen eine Einigung dariiber erzielen, welche Linie wir verfolgen wollen. damit die hier nicht anwesenden Gelehrten sich darnach richten konnen. His Excellency General Ferrero. Ma speciality dans cette assemble, vous l’avez deja compris, c’est de chercher a dissiper les doutes afin d’amener le plus tot possible le vote des propositions. Mais avec la proposition que vient de nous faire le docteur Gill, il y aura toujours, si nous l’adoptons, l’avantage que demain nous serons plus eclaires qu’aujourd’hui. The President. If no one else wishes to address the Conference I will put Dr. Gill’s Amendment to the vote. You have heard the Amendment read both in French and German : if any of the delegates do not understand what we are about, perhaps they will be kind enough to speak. [The Amendment was then put from the Chair and carried, 24 voting for and 6 against. The Amendment was also carried as a substantive motion.] Professor Armstrong. It will be in more natural order if instead of taking the next on the list I move Resolution 15. It belongs more to the matter we are discussing than to the other Resolutions, and we shall then discuss matters more consecutively. I beg to move, “ That in each contributing country the system of collecting and preparing material for the catalogue shall be subject to the approval of the International Council.” Professor A. W. Rucker. I beg to second that. 41 Dr. Billings. I would simply remark that there is the same diffi- culty in this Resolution as occurred in a preceding one, namely that this word “ contributing ” has not yet been put into any Resolution which defines it in any way. I should think it had better be omitted. Professor Armstrong. It comes to the same thing. “ That in each country the system of collecting,” &c., leaving out the word “ contri- buting.” The President. It is proposed to amend the Resolution by leaving out the word w contributing.” The Resolution will then read : “ That in each country the system of collecting and preparing material for the catalogue shall be subject to the approval of the International Council. [The Resolution, as amended, was carried unanimously.] Processor Armstrong. I now have to move Resolution 9 : That in judging whether a publication is to be considered as a contribution to science, suitable for entry in the catalogue, regard shall be had to its contents, irrespective of the channel through which it is published.’ The object of this is merely to provide that publications of scientific value containing original matter — that matter published in journals which are not ordinarily regarded as scientific journals — shall be taken note of. It is a very small point. Dr. Brunehorst. Nous arrivons a la difficult^ prevue hier par M. Schwalbe. Est-ce qu’il ne vaudrait pas mieux a j outer amendement pour tenir compte de ce qui ne se trouve pas dans les journaux quotidiens ? Professor Schwalbe. Ich habe bereits gestern auf die Schwierigkeit hingewiesen. Man sollte einen moglichst freien Spielraum lassen. Es ware zu wunschen, dass Blatter wie das „ Organ fur die Zuckerriibenindustrie,“ das sich ausserlich nicht als eine wissen- schaftliche Zeitschrift darstellt, aber manchen rein wissen- schaftlichen Beitrag enthalt, Berucksichtigung fiinde. Allein auch in unsern Tagesblattern lauft mancher wissenschaftliche Artikel unter. Ich erwahne hier nur die ,,Allgemeine Zeitung “ (Augsburg, jetzt Miinchen), die fruher wenigstens manche wertvolle naturwissen- schaftliche Artikel brachte ; ob dies noch der Fall ist, kann ich nicht sagen, ich kenne sie jetzt weniger. Ich halte daher den V orschlag der Royal Society als den am meisten allgemein gehaltenen fur den zweckentsprechendsten ; er schliesst keine Art der V erbffentlichung aus. Professor Mobins. Ich spreche mich in demselben Sinne aus. Man muss diese Einzelheiten denen iiberlassen welche die einzelnen Teile des Katalogs bearbeiten werden. Diejenigen Zeitungen, die nicht lediglich wissenschaftlich sind, diirfen wir nicht allgemein aus- schliessen. [The Resolution was put from the Chair and carried unanimously.] Professor Armstrong. No. 10 is a Resolution of very great import- ance. I will move: “That, the double system of author’s name and subject matter being always maintained, the Central Bureau shall issue the catalogue in the form of ‘slips’ or ‘ cards,’ the details of the cards to be hereafter determined, and the issue to take place as promptly as possible. Cards corresponding to any one or more of the branches of science, or to sections of such branches, shall be supplied separately upon such demand.” With regard to the last sentence, it has been said that to issue these cards would be too great an enterprise, that it would be impossible ; I may therefore explain that the Resolution con- templates, not the forced issue of cards, but the issue of cards only to those who ask for them and who are prepared to pay for them. Professor Edmund Weiss. I beg to second that. Dr. hudwig Mond. I think it is going a little far to say that upon demand ’ the Committee shall issue these cards on any branch of science. I think that it had better read, “That cards shall be supplied separately at the discretion of the International Council.” 1 he Resolution as it at present stands would give the right to anybody to ask for cards being issued by the International Council for any par- ticular branch of science that he chooses, and certainly that cannot be the intention of this Meeting. The President. If you wish to move an Amendment, please send it up in writing. Dr. Billings. I think that the wish of Dr. Mond will be better accomplished by leaving the matter in the discretion of the Central Bureau rather than with the International Council. It is a matter of detail of administration. If you make it read, “ May be furnished at the discretion of the Central Bureau,” I think that will cover the point Dr. Mond is making. Whether these cards can be furnished must, of course, depend very largely upon whether they are demanded in advance. There is going to be a limited number of these slips prepared for issue. Those who subscribe in advance and state that they wish to have all the slips relating to a certain subject or branch of a subject, providing it is not too small and petty, requiring too much detail to bring it out, can readily have them furnished to them ; but if they come a year or two afterwards and say : “ We want copies of all the slips that have been made within the last two or three years,” the slips may not be there, and it might be necessary to reprint in order to supply the demands of a single individual. That matter, I think, had, therefore, better be left to the Central Bureau. It is a purely commercial detail of the transaction. But I should like to call attention to the question (I do not express any opinion upon it) whether it is really desirable to carry out the double system of author’s name and subject matter for all the papers in periodicals and transactions. 1 ou will undoubtedly want to carry out that double system for all books, pamphlets, theses, etc. That information will be necessary for the librarian or the person who may wish to procure a certain book or thesis, and to know therefore the name of the author, the place of pub- lication, &c. But for articles published in transactions and in periodicals the only probable use for the author list will be for a person who may desire to write the biography of a particular author. That is practically what very largely the catalogue of the Royal Society is now used for, persons going over and picking out papers on different subjects. You see on the subject list where the article is published, in what journal. There is no trouble in ordering it, and there is no difficulty ’in procuring it. The author’s name does not help you to get it. There is very little need for a separate author list for articles published in transactions and journals. I have been working in this line for the last twenty years, and in the Index Catalogue of Medicine and Allied Sciences, I have given under “ authors ” all of their separate works, books, theses, pamphlets, reprints such as are liable to be referred to as a separate docu- ment with separate pagination. In the first place you will often have to print three, four, five, or perhaps ten titles of an article in order to have it indexed under as many different subjects. Then, if in addition to that you must print another set to be given by the name of the author in alphabetical order it will add considerably to the cost. I do not think that librarians — American librarians at all events, with whom I am most familiar — would care to subscribe for that complete author list. They would say, “We would prefer to subscribe to the author list, so far as relates to separate books, theses, memoirs, and so on, with separate pagination; those we will subscribe for as a matter of convenience in library administration, but for the papers in periodicals and transactions we will only subscribe for the subject index. That is the thing that would be of greatest value to our readers.” I do not move any Amendment, Mr. President, but I wish to call attention to that point, and I think it is a point for consideration, and I am not sure that it would not be better to leave it. It is purely a commercial matter, and it is a question whether it would not be better to leave that to the discretion of your Central Bureau to see if they find it necessary and desirable to issue the separate author list for periodicals. If the Resolution is passed in the way it at present stands, you leave your Central Bureau no discretion, “the double system of author’s name and subject matter being always maintained.” Professor • Newcomb. I will endeavour to put the Amendment in such a form as to meet the views of Dr. Mond and Dr. Billings. I would suggest : “ Cards corresponding to special branches of science may be supplied separately at the discretion and under the direction of the Central International Bureau.” Professor Armstrong. I think we should have not the least hesitation in accepting Dr. Mond’s suggestion to put “at the discretion of the Central Bureau” in the place of the words “upon demand.” Whether, as Dr. Billings suggests, “ may ” should be substituted for “ shall ” is a question of phraseology. It does not mean anything very different, not in this case when it is left to discretion. Dr. Mond. I am willing to withdraw my Amendment in favour of Dr. Newcomb’s. The President. Professor Newcomb’s Amendment is as follows : — “ That in the place of the words, ‘ Cards corresponding to one or more branches of science, or to sections of such branches, shall be supplied separately upon demand ’ — 4 Cards corresponding to special branches of science may be supplied separately at the discretion, and under the direction of the Central International Bureau ’ be substituted.” Professor Forel. J’ai 1’honneur de proposer a la Conference d’ajouter au No. 10, apres l<*s mots: u ou cartes,” ceux de “ ou placards.” Je ne sais pas comment je le traduirais. Professor Armstrong. Slips. Professor Forel. Alors je retire mon amendement. Professor Dziatzko. I)r. Billing's hat bereits eine Frage beriihrt auf die ich die Aufmerksamkeit der Conferenz lenken wollte. Der vorliegende Paragraph scheint rriir ein giinstiger Anlass hierzu zu sein. Welche Form soli der Katalog haben? Es handelt sich nicht bios darum, ob man Zettel oder feste Biinde haben will, sondern es ist weit wichtiger, meiner Ansicht nach, einen Mehrheitsbeschluss dariiber zu erreichen, in welcher Weise der sachliche Inhalt eines Artikels oder Buches in dem Katalog angedeutet werden soil. Zwei Systeme stehen sich gegenUber, namlich dasjenige der alphabetischen Einreihung der Schlagworter, subject index , und dasjenige der strengen Folge, der sach- lichen Yerkettung. Was das erstere betrifft, so kann man es mit dem Autorenkatalog verbinden, wie es in America bereits geschehen ist. Es gibt nun eine dritte Form, diejenige des Decimalsystems nach Dewey. Ich will keine der drei Formen hier besonders empfehlen, glaube aber, dass in einer Frage von dieser Bedeutung die An- sichten gekliirt werden inussten. In dieser Yersammlung scheint man allgemein der alphabetischen Anordnung der Worte, der subject matter, sich zuzuneigen. Andere mogen wohl verschiedener Ansicht sein. In Deutschland ist man an eine sy sterna tische Ordnung, an Sachkata- loge gewohnt, in letzter Zeit jedoch hat sich ein kleinar Umschwung bemerkbar gemacht, und man neigt schon etwas dem englisch-ameri- canischen System der alphabetischen Anordnung der Subject- Wdrter zu. The President. Professor Dziatzko has introduced a very interesting subject of controversy into this resolution, but I think it would be better if the Conference were to postpone that. We have already determined that we will postpone the question of classification to a later stage. Though I cannot say it would be out of order to discuss it upon this Resolution, as this is simply a Resolu- tion dealing with the issue of cards, affirming that there shall be both an authors’ and a subject catalogue, I think it would be better if we deferred the consideration of the subject of classification until a sub- sequent Resolution. I hope nobody will pursue the discussion which Professor Dziatzko has so very well opened. Professor Armstrong. I had better state that it is intended to open the question of classification and fully discuss it at a later stage. Professor Schwalbe. Es ware recht zweckmassig die Zettel derart anzuordnen, dass die Yertreter der einzelnen wissenschaftlichen Zweige beziehen konnten, wessen sie bediirfen, ohne sich das Ganze beschaffen zu mussen. Es ist das eine praktische Erwagung, die mich veranlasst, dieses Yerfahren ganz ernstlich zu empfehlen. In England besitzen die Gelehrten gewisse Zeit schrif ten, wie “ Nature ” und andere Organe, welche die Yerbindung zwischen den einzelnen Zweigen der Wissenschaft herstellen. Es muss aber auch Jedem die Moglichkeit gegeben werden, so rasch und so genau als mbglich nachzuschlagen, was auf einem gewissen Gebiete erschienen ist. Das ganze Unternehmen wiirde dadurch gewinnen, wenn man fur die einzelnen Wissenschaften auf Wunsch besondere Karten oder Zettel ausgeben wollte. Ich halte daher den Antrag fur sehr niitzlich, namentlich nach meiner Erfahrung fur uns in Deutschland. Der Katalog der Royal Society hat eine weniger grosse Verbreitung gef unden als er verdient, eben weil er Alles zusammen bietet. Viele widerstreben der Erwerbung dieses Werkes, trotz seiner Bedeutung, weil sie nicht Alles von denjenigen Fachern mitnehmen wollen, die sie nicht interessiren. Dr. Gill. I think that, as the President has already suggested, we might with more advantage at a late stage discuss both the questions which have been raised by the two previous speakers. Dr. Billings has, so far as I can see, raised the only question which is of a debate- able character in this Resolution, viz., the question whether the author catalogue as well as that of subject matter shall be universal, and I think if we confine ourselves to a discussion of that single point, the rest of the Resolution will go neniine contradicente. Now I think from the librarian’s point of view, perhaps there niay be something to be said for Dr. Billings’ argument, but I am quite sure, speaking for myself, that the value of the Catalogue of the Royal Society, even imagining the simultaneous existence of a subject catalogue with the author catalogue, of itself is of far wider importance than the mere formation of biographical notices of scientific men. There is a kindred character of thought about the productions of a single author, and it is extremely convenient to the scientific man to have before him the whole of the writings of that author as a matter of scientific suggestion if nothing else. The whole world of science is not made up of men coming into a library and asking for a particular reference ; a man studying a particular subject also wants to put his mind into the form of thought which that author is in the habit of dealing with, and it very often happens that a paper which you do not give here at all is the most suggestive paper in and of the views which you are thinking out. Therefore I think from the scientific man’s point of view, both the author and the subject catalogue are not only desirable but necessary. I should, therefore, support the view that, with the alterations already made, Resolution No. 10 shall stand as now before us. Professor Armstrong. Will you allow me to point out that I think that Professor Newcomb is in substantial agreement with us, and that if we were to go back to Dr. Mond’s original Resolution to substitute “at the discretion of the Central Bureau” for the words “upon demand,” we shall have all that is required, and we should have more than Professor Newcomb’s Amendment gives us, because we shall specially provide then that sections of branches of science shall be supplied on demand. What we want to provide against is a Bureau saying, for instance, “We will supply astronomy, but not a section of astronomy.” I would ask Professor Newcomb if he w T ould be prepared to withdraw his Amendment. Professor Newcomb. 1 answer in the affirmative. The President. Ih it your pleasure that Professor Newcomb’s Amendment be withdrawn ? [Agreed to.] Professor Rucker. May I ask whether, in voting for this, we shall necessarily carry the first part of the sentence, “That the double system of subject matter and author’s name beingf always main- tained ” ? The President. That will be put afterwards as a separate Resolu- tion. The only Amendment now before the Conference is to leave out the words “upon demand,” and to substitute “ at the discretion and under the direction of the Central Bureau.” [The Amendment was carried with one dissentient.] The President. The Resolution, as amended, is this : — “ That the double system of subject matter and author’s name being always maintained, the Central Bureau shall issue the catalogue in the form of ‘ slips ’ or ‘ cards,’ the details of the cards to be hereafter determined, and the issue to take place as promptly as possible. Cards corres- ponding to any one or more branches of science, or to sections of such branches, shall be supplied separately at the discretion and under the direction of the Central Bureau.” Professor Forel. II faudrait traduire par “ placards ou fiches.” Professor Armstrong. To meet your wishes we should have to insert the word “ slip-proof,” or something of that kind. Professor Forel. Alors je fais l’amendement d’inserer, slip proofs. II est probable que le bureau trouvera une economie de travail et de temps en adoptant cette forme, en meme temps que le chercheur aura plus de facilite. Je ne parle pas du travail du bibliothecaire qui, lui, doit avoir son catalogue sans forme de fiches, mais pour le chercheur! la forme du placard est la seule utile. Nous avons quelque experience de la chose dans nos recherches bibliographiques en Suisse. Dr. Gill. We must not touch that now. Professor Forel. Du moment qu’on touche aux slips , je demande la permission d’insister pour qu’on ne limite pas a la forme des cartes ou fiches la tache ulterieure du bureau. Je fais done la proposition d’ajouter apres, “ ou cartes ” les mots “ ou placards.” M. Deniker. Je crois qu’il y a un petit mal-entendu. On peut publier le repertoire sous trois formes differentes : d’abord sous forme de fiches, e’est-a-dire de petits carres de papier sur lesquels se trouvera le titre ; ensuite, sous forme de placard, e’est a dire d’une feuille de papier d’imprimerie portant la liste des titres successifs, l’impression ne se faisant que d’un cote de la feuille; enfin, si Ton imprime des deux cotes, e’est pour donner au repertoire la forme du livre. Entre ces trois formes, chacun pourra choisir ce qui lui convient. La Royal Society a prevu les trois cas, comme vous vous en convaincrez en consultant les propositions. On pourrait ajouter a la proposition No. 11, apres les mots: . . .... sous la forme de livre,” une mention indiquant que les titres 47 seront imprimes d’un cote ou des deux cotes du feuillet. De cette faqon on donnera satisfaction a tout le monde. Professor Armstrong. It is a (question of the amount to be put upon the slip that is issued. M. Forel asks to be ' provided with more than a single entry ; that is the only point. The general idea is that the slip carries but a single entry. M. Forel wants a number of entries. There might be a number of entries on a card, if the card were big enough. He wants to bring out the point that the office shall be asked to issue not merely single entries, but a number of entries. The words might very well be put in “ cards, or such other form,” or something of that kind. The President. The Amendment which has been moved by Professor Forel is to insert after the words “ slips or cards,” the words “ slip proof” in English, in French, and in German. Dr. Billings. We are getting on to a question of small detail, which belongs to the International Bureau to arrange, as to the method of slips, or slip cards, or slip proofs, and it is going to involve some financial questions when you come to that matter. Here is a library card, which can be furnished, and here is a single slip which could be furnished for those who do not use this particular form of card ; or they may paste the slip upon their own form of cards. Both of these will be expensive, because each one has to be printed separately — each one goes through the press as a separate thing. If it is furnished in the shape of a slip proof as many entries as there are subjects could be printed, and they could simply be cut off as they were wanted. Those slips can be put on the cards, or pasted in books ; but, as I say, all this is a matter of minor detail, which I do not think it profitable to discuss now. But in order to obtain an expression of opinion from the Council as to the absolute necessity of making a complete author catalogue, as well as a subject catalogue, I will move the following Amendment : “ In Resolution 10 omit the words ‘ that the double system of subject matter and author’s name being always main- tained.’ ” That will have the practical effect of leaving' the matter at the discretion of the Central International Bureau. It does not in the least prevent the Central International Bureau from doing that, if it appears that there is a demand, and a sufficient amount of funds to meet the demand ; but I fancy that every gentleman in this room, and every scientific man throughout the world, if it comes to the ques- tion, “shall we have a subject catalogue only, rather than not have both?” the question of funds intervening, would say, “Let us have a subject catalogue alone ; if we have to give up one, let us give up the author catalogue.” For the author catalogue can be supplied very largely through our present publishing medium. I offer this to test the opinion of the Conference. I think on the whole it is better to leave this matter to the judgment of the Central International Bureau, and not to fix them down with a rigid law, and say that for articles in periodicals and transactions, as well as books and pamphlets, that they must publish the double catalogue, one arranged according to authors, and the other according to subjects. 48 The President. Dr. Billings’ Amendment will come after Professor Forel’s has been disposed of, unless Professor Forel wishes to withdraw. Professor Armstrong. The only object of this Resolution is to pro- vide that there shall be an issue not only in the conventional book form, but in the form of slips. It does not in any way preclude what Professor Forel is asking for ; that would be a matter of internal administration in the future. The great object of this Resolution is for this Conference to affirm that in the future, “ We will have a slip card catalogue,” call it what you will. Therefore, it is quite unnecessary, I believe, to insert anything of the kind ; it will be merely a question of signifying in the future that you wish it to be in this form, which will be, as Dr. Billings points out, much cheaper. Professor Forel , by the permission of the Conference, withdrew his Amendment. Professor Armstrong. I will accept Dr. Billings’ Amendment. Mr. Trimen. (Cape Colony.) Does not the first section, which we have passed already, contemplate the double catalogue ? Dr. Billings’ Amendment seems to lose sight of the Resolution which has been passed. The President. Dr. Billings’ Amendment is not inconsistent with what has already been passed. The question is whether those words shall be omitted which Dr. Billings has suggested. The mover of the Resolution accepts the proposition. [The Amendment was then put to the Conference and carried, 18 voting for, and 14 against.] The President. The Resolution as amended reads thus : “ The Central Bureau shall issue the catalogue in the form of slips or cards the details of the cards to be hereafter determined, and the issue to take place as promptly as possible. Cards corresponding to any one or more of the branches of science or to sections of such branches, shall be supplied separately at the discretion and under the direction of the Central Bureau.” [The Resolution was carried unanimously.] Professor Armstrong. The next Resolution relates to the issue of the catalogue in book form : “ That the Central Bureau shall also issue a catalogue in book form at intervals, the titles being classified according to the rules to be hereafter determined.” Mo. 12 might be taken with that, as they really belong together: “That the issue in the book form shall be in parts corresponding to the several branches of science, the several parts being supplied separately upon demand.” The only object of that is that an astronomer, for instance, should be able to have astronomy without anything else. Professor Foster. I suppose, Dr. Billings, you would wish that modified in accordance with the other Resolution ? Dr. Billings. I think it would be as well. 4 ( J Dr. Gill. 1 suppose the discussion of this will not be taken to include the subject of classification at all ? The President. No. Mr. Lockyer. I beg* to second the Motion. Professor Schwalbe. Was die Notwendigkeit betrifft, eine Wahl zu treffen” so besteht dariiber kein Zweifel. Nur ist die Fassung zu wenig bestimmt. Es ist moglich, dass ein Buch, das die gesammelte Litteratur einer Wissenschaft enthiilt, nur in ganz langen Zwischen- riiumen neu erscheint. Wenn gemeint ist, dass die Zwischenraume etwa ein Jahr lang sein sollen, so bin ich fUr meine Person vollkommen damit einverstanden. Wenn aber der Zwischenraum ganz unbestimmt bleibt, wenn das Erscheinen in Buchform ganz dem Ermessen des Centralamts iiberlassen bleibt, so halte ich das nicht fur richtig, weil diejenigen, die sich die Buchform ausgewahlt haben, nicht wissen, f Ur wann sie auf das Werk rechnen konnen. Ich wllrde also einen Zwischenraum von einem Jahre vorschlagen. Der andere Antrag ist eine Folge des Beschlusses den wir zum Paragraph 10 gefasst haben. Mir ware es lieber gewesen, wenn diese Aenderung nicht vorgenommen worden ware ; da die Sache jedoch nicht von grosser Wichtigkeit ist, so konnte ich die Para- graphen 11 und 12 mit der Bestimmung von jahrlichen Zeitrtiumen annehmen. Professor Armstrong. It is said here, “shall also issue the catalogue in a book form at intervals.” The Central Bureau must necessarily consider at what intervals, and it will issue them at intervals which are appropriate, and which are asked for by the several branches of science. It is very difficult to determine, because some branches of science may desire to have them at one interval, and other branches at other intervals, and to establish one interval for all branches would probably be a mistake. That is a matter of detail which requires consideration in the future. This rule gives latitude to adopt any interval which may be desirable. Professor Foster. Of less than a year. Processor Armstrong. We might substitute for the words “at intervals,” the words “ from time to time ” in order to make it a little clearer. The President. Is it your pleasure that the Resolution shall be so amended ? [Agreed to.] The President. The Resolution is : “ That the Central Bureau shall also issue the catalogue in a book form from time to time, the titles being classified according to the rules to be hereafter determined. That the issue in the book form shall be in parts corresponding to the several branches of science, the several parts being supplied separately, at the discretion, and under the direction of the Central Bureau.” [The Resolution was carried unanimously.] E 50 The President. The next question to which the Conference is asked to address itself is the very important question of where the Central Bureau shall be situated, and, perhaps, before any Resolution is submitted to the Conference upon that subject, it would be as well if the delegates representing the various nationalities and various places where such a Bureau might with advantage to science be situated, would give us in an informal manner their opinion on the subject, and then we might see what Resolution it would be best to submit to the Conference. It will, perhaps, be inconvenient to have a motion made in favour of some particular country, or some particular place before the general view of the Conference upon this important subject has been a little ventilated by informal discussion, and I will, there- fore, without any Resolution being moved, invite any of the delegates here present to express their general opinion as to the considerations which should govern the placing of this Bureau in one country or in one capital rather than in another. His Excellency General Ferrero. Une experience d’une tren- taine d’annees m’a fait voir qu’il existe parmi les nations une tendance a faire une sorte de division du travail dans les entreprises internationales. Pour l’organisation du regime international des Poids et Mesures, c’est Paris qui a ete choisi comine centre ; de meme le siege du bureau international de geodesie a ete etabli a Potsdam. En visitant les bureaux de Potsdam et de Breteuil, je me suis convaincu que les Etats feraient tres mal si chacun d’eux voulait depenser de son cote un certain nombre de millions pour une seule de ces entreprises, un seul etablissement de ce genre etant largement suffisant pour le monde entier. Ce groupement, cette repartition, est du aux travaux preparatoires qui ont ete faits dans les differents pays. C’est de Berlin qu’est parti, grace a l’excellent livre du general Bayer, l’idee du bureau international de geodesie, et toutes les nations se sont rangees avec plaisir a l’idee. II en est de meme pour la France, qui a pris l’initiative du systeme metrique; a elle revenait Institution international qui represente ce systeme. Quelle est, pour nous, la consequence logique de ces precedents ? C’est la Royal Society de la Grande Bretagne qui nous a convies ici, et par la elle a donne a l’entreprise qui nous occupe l’orientation naturelle qu’elle doit avoir. Je n’ai pas besoin d’ajouter quelle garantie de succes presentera l’entreprise si nous la confions a cette Societe, dont la Constance, l’energie et la haute science sont consacrees par l’histoire. C’est pour cela que je proposerai a mes collegues que la Royal Society, apres avoir pris l’initiative du Catalogue international de la Science, soit chargee de continuer l’oeuvre, et que le bureau central de l’entreprise soit etabli a Londres. {Applause.) M. Darbovx. Je demande a appuyer la motion faite par M. le General Ferrero. Nous sommes charges precisement par notre pays de faire la meme proposition. Professor Mobius. Im Namen der deutschen Vertreter spveche ich ebenfalls unser Einverstandnis mit dieser Wahl aus. Wir werden in diesem Sinne an unsere Reg’ierungen berichten. His Excellency General Ferrero. Je propose que ce soit vote par acclamation. 51 u Professor Heller. Im Namen der ungarischen Vertreter erklare ich mich voll und ganz mit dem Vorschlage einverstanden. Professor Weiss. (Austria.) I also agree that London should be I chosen. Professor Newcomb. (United States.) I desire to support the | remarks of the Italian Ambassador. I do this not only for the reasons | w hich he has assigned, which are in themselves conclusive; but for 1 the additional reason that the .Royal Society has already a system of I organisation, the use of which would be much more economical than an i attempt to form any new one in another place. I therefore beg leave jl to support the view put forward by His Excellency. | ^ M. Otlet. Les del e'gue's de la Belgique se rallient a la proposition, r ^ es t evidemment en Angleterre, oil la Royal Society a fait le premier grand catalogue de la litterature scientifique, que doit etre etabli le siege de 1 oeuvre. En nous ralliant a la proposition, nous sommes convaincus de repondre au programme de decentralisation que nous (j awons defendu a la Conference internationale de bibliographie ii Bi uxelles et a 1 esprit de l’Office international de bibliographie. Nous ' a\ ons 1 espoir que dans quelques annees il y aura pour les differentes branches de la ^ science des organisations analogues a celle qui |j vient d etre creee en ces deux journees de travail ; les pays qui j! marchent a la tete de la culture intellectuelle pourront alors lepartir entre eux 1 organisation d’autres bureaux bibliographiques I I mternationaux. Dr. Duka. (Hungary.) Professor Heller has already spoken in the 1 ^ ame of Hungary. I also, as delegate from Hungary, beg to follow | his example, and express my wish that the Central Bureau should be ! m England. M. Dour cart. (Switzerland.) Je me permets d’exprimer la sympathie des delegues suisses pour la proposition du General Ferrero l et nous aurons soin de soumettre votre resolution a notre Gouverne- ment, en la recommandant. I Mr. Dahlgren. Die Abgesandten aus Danemark, Norwegen und I Schweden erklaren sich ebenfalls mit dem Vorschlage einverstanden. Professor Korteweg. (Netherlands.) I shall vote for this pro- j position with full sympathy. I, Excellency General Ferrero. Je prends la liberte de vous faire j observer que cet article a ete formule par des personnes qui ont I I experience du travail dont il s’agit. N ous avons devant nous une [redaction inurement ponderee avant d’etre portee devant cette | assembler Pour mon compte, j’avoue que je ne serais capable ni B cri tijuer ni de me declarer d’accord avec tel ou *tel detail. J’ai confiance dans des auteurs de la redaction, la est mon seul guide, I et nous pouvons avoir pleine confiance apres les autres resolutions que nous avons adoptees sur leur proposition. D’ailleurs, les auteurs du programme ont assume une certaine responsabilite au sujet de la mamere dont ils conduiront le travail. Voila pourquoi je me permets [ de vous demander d’adopter l’art. 14 qui organise le bureau central. ■ [The Resolution was carried by acclamation.] E Profeasor Foster. May I, Sir John Gorst, say just one word. I shall have the pleasure of reporting to the Royal Society not only the decision of this Conference, but also the extremely sympathetic manner in which it has been carried. I think I may beforehand thank all those who have spoken for the kind words in which they have alluded to the work of the Royal Society, and I can say on the part of that Society that no effort on their part will be wanting to bring this great undertaking to a successful issue. The President. Gentlemen, perhaps I may just be jilkiwed *° express on behalf of the Government of Her Britannic Majesty, the pleasure with which I have heard the kind and sympathetic manner in which all the delegates of the various countries have expressed their desire that this International Bureau should have its seat in London. I feel sure that, on the part of my country, nothing will be wanting: to endeavour to make this great international work— because it is not a national work, it is the work of the whole of the nations of the WO rld— a success. I should now like to invite you to express opinions as to the constitution of this International Council. Again, it would ill be- come any delegate of any particular country to take upon himselt— particularly a British delegate— to make any definite propositions upon this subject until the general feelings and wishes of the various dele- gates have had an opportunity of being informally declared. there- fore I would ask the delegates, without a motion being made, to express their views as to the particular mode in which the International Council should be constituted. . x M. Otlet. Nous proposons un amendement a la deuxieme partie il ne consentirait pas a retirer son amendement, qui, d apres moi semble aller a l’encontre du but que nous poursuivons.^ En cas d’insistence de sa part, je proposerai un amendemern a son amendement, pour eviter de se placer au point de mrticulariste auquel son auteur par ait s etre place. p M liA Fontaine. Voici la traduction framjaise de l amende- ment de Mr. Adler : “ Les symboles employes dans les Catalogues auront pour base un systbme convenablement combine de lettres, de nombres, on d’autres symboles, bases autant que possiWe sur un plan uniforme et adaptes aux besoms particulars de chaque ^Chevalier Descamps. Je voudrais qu’on ajoutht les mots suivante: “ et coordonnes, autant que possible, a un systeme S< Ku ra vous r soumettant cet amendement, messieurs, je tiens a incUquer qu’a mon avis il faut temr compte des besoms de la science o-inerale de la classification; car la classification est, elle Sssf une science qui a ses lois et ses besoms part.cuhers qu'il ne faudrait pas meconnaitre et dont il faut temr eompte, tout au moins dans une certaine mesure. Il importe de se rattacher a un plan d’ensemble si I’on veut fane une muvre ' n'r n \DLEK. I could not adopt that wording, because it does not mean what I said. The question is this: Is there such a thine- as a science of notation or classification, or are the notation and classification to be considered a convenient tool for the sciences ? I deny that notation and classification are in hein^L es o be considered here as sciences. We may as well frankly recognise that on this point there is a diherence of OP m'otlet. Nous sommes du meme avis que M. le Docteur Adle- Nous avons a envisager deux questions diffe rentes Premierement la question de classification, et deuxiemement la question de registration. Pour faire oeuvre utile, il faut voir 67 quelle est la classification la mieux adaptee aux besoms generaux de toutes les sciences. II s’agit ensuite de savoir s’il n’y aura pas utilite a se servir, dans la plupart des cas, d’une classification mise en accord, autant que possible, avec un system© general de registration. C est pour ces raisons que je propose d’ajouter a l’amendement presente par M. le Dr. Adler le texte jsuivant : “ and in accor- dance, as far as possible, with a g’eneral system of registration ” — dont la traduction frau^aise serait : “ et coordonne, autant que possible, a un systeme general de registration.” [After further discussion it was resolved by 14 votes to 4 to add to Dr. Adler’s proposition the words: “and in accordance a* r far as possible with a general system of registration.”] The President. The proposition as now amended is this : — “ That the registration symbols used in the catalogue be based on a convenient combined system of letters, numbers, or other symbols, adapted in the case of each branch of science to its individual needs, and in accordance as far as possible with a general system of registration.” The motion was unanimously agreed to. The President. Dr. Adler now moves the second of his propositions : — “ That the authoritative decisions as to the schedules be entrusted to an International Committee consisting of the following: Prof. Darboux, Prof. Klein, Prof. Weiss, Dr. S. P. Langley, Prof. Korteweg, and Dr. Graf, together with three representatives of the Royal Society ; that the Committee be instructed to consult with experts in each science, and to frame within six months a report, which shall be issued by the Royal Society and incorporated in the decision of the Conference.” Dr. Brunchorst. I quite agree with the resolution. I have nothing to. say against it. I would only say that among the names put in that resolution the sciences are not represented at all equally. There are three mathematicians. I do not think that will do. I would think it more fit to put in some biologists. Dr. Adler. The Royal Society might put in three biologists. Dr. Brunchorst. The Society has three members more I should propose to have the names altered, but not because I have any objection to the persons named. M. le Professeur Darboux Messieurs, il me semble que nous entrons maintenant dans l’etude d’une question qui est le point central des resolutions a prendre par la Conference. Pour dire toute ma pensee, j’ai beaucoup regrette qu’on n’ait pas a la reunion de la derniere Conference adopte une resolution qui aurait beaucoup avance le travail. Si on avait, a ce moment, prie les Etats qui y etaient represents de constituer chez eux une espece d’embryon du Comite Regional qui aurait procede aux premieres operations, ce bureau regional provisoire se serait mis en rapport avec la Societe Royale, a laquelle il aurait envoye le resultat de ses travaux en l’accompagnant d’un rapport plus e 2 68 on moins circonstancie, et Ton aurait pu aboutir ainsi plus vite a ui i resultat pratique. Malheureusement, la derniere Conference ne vota pas de resolution dans le sens que je viens d’indiquer, et il nous faut aujourd’hui reparer l’oubli et rattrapper, dans la mesure du possible, le temps ainsi perdu. Comment pourrons- nous obtenir ce resultat? Quel est le moyen le plus pratique de faire avancer rapidement le travai 1 ? Je crois que ce moyen consistent dans l’organisation de ces bureaux regionaux provisoires dont je viens de vous parler. I Is seraient charges de correspondre avec le Comite Central dont on propose la creation. 11s devraient etre composes d’hommes competents, dont la cooperation assurerait et preparerait le succes des resolutions qui seront adoptees par le Comite Central. Grace a l’organisation que je me permet de vous proposer, nous pourrions en fort peu de temps mettre les choses sur pied, pourvu, je ne saurais trop le repeter, et j’insiste ^ sur ce point, que ces commissions soient composees d’hommes competents. Si nous voulons aboutir, nous n’avons pas de temps a perdre pour etre prets en l’annee 1900; il faut done songer a constituer immediatement des organismes locaux ou regionaux. M. le Professeur Korteweg (Hollande). Ce que Ton nous propose, e’est, en realite, la nomination d’une commission centrale et, si j’ai bien compris les arguments presentes en faveur de cette nomination, la commission centrale doit con- troler autant que possible les differents projets de classifi- cation. Comme M. le Professeur Darboux, jestime que cette commission centrale ne doit pas necessairement etre composee de toute espece d’hommes de science ; ce qui est necessaire pour chaque science sera donne par chaque commission particuliere, qui devra se conformer, dans la mesure du possible, au. plan general de classification adopte. D’apres moi, la commission ainsi nommee devrait avoir plein pouvoir de choisir des comites, qui travailleront d’apres les principes adoptes. M. le Professeur Darboux. Il faut donner a chaque Etat ou a ses representants officiels au sein de la Conference, le pouvoir de constituer les commissions locales ou regionales de classification; e’est, j’en suis convaincu, le seul moyen d’aboutir. Cependant, si l’on m’indique un autre moyen de faire une classification serieuse, et pretant peu le flanc a la critique, je suis tout dispose a m’y rallier. En France, nous sommes prets a accepter tous les projets qui pourront nous etre presentes, pourvu qu’ils soient pratiques et de nature a produire des resultats. Dr Bernoulli. Geehrte Herren, icb glaube, wir sind ietzt* schon mit der Discussion in die zweite Hauptfrage eiugetreten, namlich in die der Organisation. Die erste ist die Frage der Classification, und ich gestehe, dass ich vollstandig mit Herrn Darboux ubereinstimme. dass jede Wissenschatt soweit zu specificiren sei, dass unbedingt die Schemata gemacht werden mussen von Yertretern der betr. facher. Bs 69 giebt aber auch noch eine einheitliche Organisation fiir das Ganze, die zu untersuchen hiitte: wie soil die Notation sein? 1st es moglich eine einheitliche Notation durchzufuhren ? und wie sollte sie beschaffen sein ? Ich denke, dass der Antrag des Yertreters von Amerika ein Comite hierzu zu ernennen, sich auf den letzten Auftrag beschranken soil. Dieses Comite hatte sich nur mit der Notification zu befassen, nicht mit der Classification; das ist Sache weiterer Berathung. Die Commission mtisste bestehen aus Gelehrten der verschiedenen Lander, und verschiedener Zweige einer und derselben Wissenschaft. Wenn spater die Organisationsfrage noch weiter debattirt wird, so werden die schweizerischen Delegirten erklaren miissen, dass wir uns an einer Arbeit nach Region alen Bureaux nicht betheiligen konnen. Dies setzt voraus einen ganzen Stab von Fachgelehrten, die die Slips prapariren. Diese Arbeit besteht aus zwei Theilen. Der erste ist der mehr mechanische, der zweite ist der wissenschaft liche Theil. Die letztere Arbeit kann nur von ganz speciellen Fachmannern vorgenommen werden, und fur die Zoologie, Botanik, Physiologie, wird man einen ganzen Stab von Specialisten nothig haben. Wenn Sie also jetzt die kiinftige Organisation beantragen wiirden im Sinne einer Errichtung von regionalen Bureaux, so wiirden wir diesem Antrage nicht zustimmen konnen, und wir konnen von vornherein dann eine weitere Betheiligung unseres Landes kaum in Aussicht stellen. Wenn aber ein Central - Comite, wie es jetzt hier vorge- schlagen ist, ernannt wird, und zusammengesetzt wird von Mannern der verschiedenen Wissenschaften und berufenen Yertretern der einzelnen Bibliotheken, und auch der Yertreter des Bibliographischen Instituts in Brussel darin aufgenommen wird, dann schliessen wir uns dem vollstandig an, und es wiirde dann weiter zu bestimmen sein, wer die Yertreter der einzelnen Wissenschaften zu ernennen hat, die die Classification der einzelnen Discipline a vornehmen. Prof. Klein. Meine Herren, ich mochte auf den Hauptpunkt zuruckkommen, iiber den schou der Herr Yorredner gesprochen hat, auf die Frage, wie schaffen wir die Classification fur die Schedules ? Da ist die Schwierigkeit, wir miissen zunachst viele Leute fragen, und werden dazu kommen, sehr viele fragen zu miissen. Die Yerantwortlichkeit vertheilt sich auf diese Weise auf Yiele ; niemand hat eine ganze Yerantwortlichkeit, und der Apparat arbeitet nicht. Auf der anderen Seite, wenn wir einigen Wenigen die Erledigung dieses Auftrags iibertragen wiirden, so ist das ein Auftrag, der von Niemandem angenommen werden kann, weil jeder Einzelne nur ein beschranktes Gebiet beherrscht. Ich will hier keinen Antrag stellen ; ich mochte nur hier einschalten, wie die Dinge in Deutschland stehen, wie weit da die Moglichkeit gegeben ist zu einer Mitarbeiterschaft. Man bereitet, wie ist schon sagte, eine Conferenz in Berlin vor, die eigentlich unmittelbar vor diesem Congresse statt finden sollte, und auf welcher unsere Delegirten beauftragt werden sollten, 70 die Meinungen zu vertreten, die sich dort gebildet haben wlirden. Dies hat sicli leider nicht mehr ermoglichen lassen, insoferu als die Delegirten nicht mehr rechtzeitig zusammenzubringen waren, weil die Lerien stattfanden. Es ist unrnoglich gewesen, die geeigneten Herren zusammenzubringen, aber die Absicht, eine solche Conferenz in Berlin zu halten, ist nicht aufgegeben worden. Diese Absicht be.steht wie gesagt immer noch, und ich zweifle nicht, dass sie im Laufe des Winters zur Ausfiihrung gebracht werden wird. Nun kdnnte ich fur meinen Theil das Folgende iibernehmen. Ich rede, wie ich hier allein bin, nur vom person - lichen Standpunkte. Ich konnte ubernehmen, dieser Berliner Conferenz die WUnsche der Royal Society zu uberbringyn ; ich konnte veranlassen, dass dort alle Eragen der Classification erbrtert werden, und konnte dann der Royal Society einen Bericht erstatten, oder veranlassen, dass ein solcher erstattet wird. Es ist ja nicht nothig, dass ich es personlich thue, wenn ich nur die Verantwortung iibernehme, dass es geschieht in einem halben Jahre. Sie wilrden dann wissen: diese Meinungen haben sich bei der Berliner Conferenz gebildet, und dies sind die Namen der Fachleute, nicht nur fur Mathematik, son der n fur alle in Betracht kommenden Wissenschaften, die man dort zu Rathe gezogen hat. Wir wlirden Ihnen also diejenigen deutschen Fachmanner nennen konnen, an welche sich vielleicht das Comite der Royal Society wenden wiirde um die Plane fUr die einzelnen Wissenschaften endgliltig fest- zustellen, indem sich das Comite der Royal Society zu gleicher Zeit in entsprechender Weise an die Vertreter der anderen Lander wendet. Ich weiss nicht, ob dieser Weg allgemein gangbar ist. Ich glaube in Deutschland ist er gangbar, und wenn Sie mir einen Auftrag ertheilen wlirden in irgend einer Form, so wtirde ich sehen, dass ich an der Conferenz in Berlin Theil nehme und lhre Wiinsche dorthin weitergebe, und Ihnen Bericht gebe und die Namen derjenigen Fachmanner nenue, die wir fur geeignet halten, um der Royal Society in der angegebenen Weise zur Verfligung zu stehen. Prof. Weiss. Ich wollte nur erwahnen, dass ich glaube, dass der Gedanke der Resolution des Herrn Yertreters von Amerika eigentlich derselbe ist, welchen der geehrte Yorredner, Herr Prof. Klein, nur weiter ausgeflihrt hat, und dass er in diesem Sinne aufzufassen ist. Es ist ja ausdriicklich gesagt, dass das Comite angewiesen werde, sich mit Sachverstandigen in den verschiedeuen Landern in Yerbindung zu setzen und innerhalb 6 Monaten einen Bericht zu erstatten, welcher dem Bericht der Conferenz einverleibt werden solle. Prof. Rucker. I should like to say a word on this matter. The delegates of the Royal Society have net had the opportunity of consulting, but I think they will agree that at the end of the discussion there should be something said such as indicated in Dr. Adler’s resolution, which would have international weight. The Royal Society has laid before you a scheme. It will be 71 most willing 1 to consult with foreign bodies, but in the eud it will have to decide between them. If France or Germany differ, we shall have to decide in London which of the two opinions we should adopt. It is impossible for everyone to recommend the same. The scheme would tlnn go out as settled by the Royal Society after discussion with the various foreign bodies. I think that scheme ought to be submitted to some body with more of an international character. Either put us with them on the Committee, or associate with us gentlemen associated with foreign bodies, so that the next scheme may be published as representing not merely the views of one academy after hearing the views of others, but as the combined views of the representatives of the whole civilized world. M. le Chevalier Descamps. Messieurs, je crois etre d’accord avec M. le Professeur Klein en vous indiquant un projet dont les bases seraient celles-ci: Les delegues des differ ents E'tats represents a cette Conference ont le mandat de designer dans leurs pays respectifs des hommes competents dans chacune des sciences dont la classification leur est confiee. Ces membres s’inspireront du systeme general de classification adopte, se livreront a leurs travaux particuliere et adresseront, par l’intermediaire des delegues a la Societe Royale, leurs observations et le resultat de leurs travaux. La Societe Royale fera le depouillement de ces documents, et formulera des conclusions a ce sujet. Si Ton peut tenir compte des observations de tous les hommes competents dans les divers pays, on fera un travail d’une autorite considerable ; de plus on realisera une economie de temps appreciable, par cela meme que chaque delegue recevra le mandat de trouver lui-meme dans son pays et pour chaque science 1’homme competent qui pourra aider a la confection de notre travail. Le travail de classification opere par ces divers hommes competents serait alors transmis au comite local ou regional, qui le reviserait et lui donnerait au besoin un caractere ofiiciel ; puis il l’adresserait au comite central pres la Societe Royale. A propos de la composition de ce Comite central ou inter- national, je vous demande, messieurs, la permission de presenter une observation. Dans la liste qui nous a ete proposee sans communication prealable, ce qui me parait regrettable, je remarque que les delegues de divers Etats sont passes sous silence sans aucune explication. Nous ne protestons pas cependant en notre nom personnel centre l’exclusion dont la Belgique serait l’objet, si la liste proposee par M. le Docteur Adler etait adoptee, et nous pouvons assurer la Conference qu’elle pourra, en tout etat de cause, et quoiqu’il arrive, compter sur notre concours le plus devoue', pour l’aider a faire le travail considerable qu’elle a entrepris. Je reviens maintenant au veritable objet de la discussion. Ce qui importe c’est de se presser, et je crois qu’on pourrait 72 s’entendre rapidement et adopter en peu de temps un" systeme definitif de classification. M. le Professeur Darboux. En Fiance nous avons pris une serie d’hommes competents, et nous nous sommes mis tout de suite au travail ; et, qui mieux est, nous avons deja obtenu des resultats,ce qui prouverait que Porganisation que je propose peut et doit donner des fruits. Dependant je crois que la proposition du Dr. Klein n’est pas incompatible avec la mierine. II est certain que, pour pousser les choses plus activement la Societe Royale, agissant en qualite de corps constitue, et avec un caractere officiel, aurait avantage a provoquer directement la decision des Gouvernements divers. Ce serait, en tout cas, un moyen de hater les travaux. II est certain qu’il existe, relativement a Porganisation dont nous nous occupons, une foule de questions techniques qu’un Gouvemement ne peut pas connaitre et traiter ; aussi pourrait- on demander aux divers Gouvernements de constituer des comites locaux ou regionaux sur le modele de ceux dont je viens de parler. De la sorte on arriverait a proceder vite et bien; on pourrait provoquer dans chaque pays un travail national, et Ton ne cesserait pas de travailler, chacun dans sa sphere d'action, tout en se tenant continuellement en correspondance avec les delegues des divers Gouvernements. L’oeuvre ainsi entreprise pourrait peut-etre n’etre pas parfaite, mais il serait toujours possible de faire quelque chose de prepara- toire qui pourrait servir de base au bureau international. Eclaire sur le but que nous poursuivons, et sur l’utilite du travail de classification auquel nous allons nous livrer, chacun de ces Gouvernements se croirait sans doute oblige de contribuer au succes d’une oeuvre scientifique d’une aussi haute portee. Dr. Graf. Meine Herren, ich bin, was die Art und Weise des Yorgehens anbetrifft, vollstandig mit Herrn Prof. Darboux einverstanden, aber ich mochte wohl bemerken, dass wir uns bis zum Jahre 1900 in dem vorbereitendem Stadium befinden und dass wir keine Fachmanner-Yereinigung in’s Auge fassen sollten, sondern vielmehr eine vorbereitende Commission, welche der Royal Society helfen soil, zu einer richtigen Classification zu kommen mit einem fiir die Zukunft bindenden Character. Wir konnen fiir die Schweiz uns mit den Bureux Regionaux nicht einverstanden erklaren, indem wir, um die Classifications- Schemata zu priifen Fach-Conferenzen der Gelehrten nothig haben. Ich glaube also, diese fachmannischen Conferenzen sind absolut nothwendig, und daher ist der bessere Weg, dass nicht so vorgegangen wird, wie Herr Descamps gesagt hat, sondern wie Herr Prof. Darboux andeutete, dass man auf diplomatischen Wege die Regierungen bittet, die Delegirten einzuberufen. Dies hat erstens den Yortheil, dass die Sache auf diesem diplomatischen Wege einen Stoss bekommt, und so sind wir denn sieher, dass die Sache nicht auf die lange Bank geschoben wird. Denn ich wiederhole, dass, 73 wenn wir mit 1900 anfangen sollen, so haben wir die 6 Monate sehr zu beniitzen. Ich unterstUtze also eine Arbeit im rein prliparatorischen Sinne des Herrn Prof. Darboux. Dr. Mond. I think that the delegates of this country would be the most suitable to quickly enter into consultation with the experts in the different sciences, so as to arrive at a general criticism of the schemes which have been brought before this Conference. In my opinion, the Royal Society would be a proper and suitable body to deal with the criticisms which would come from each of the different countries. I entirely side with Prof. Rucker, however, that if the Royal Society alone should have to discuss and to make choice between the various individual views, we should be just where we are to-day. The Royal Society has been asked by the last Conference to prepare schedules of classification, and it seems to be overlooked by a number of the delegates present that these classifications have been worked out by a number of the best specialists in each science that we possess in England. A number of specialists of high standing have been engaged for a long time in preparing these classifications, and have joined hands in preparing them, in some cases to the satisfaction of the special society representing the science in this country. Now the proposition before us, the proposition of Dr. Adler, has for its main object the creation of an international body which is to examine the opinions to be obtained in one way or the other from the experts of the different nations ; so that the criticisms of the Royal Society’s propositions are not to be dealt with by the Royal Society itself, but are to be dealt with by what — for it really comes to this — is a Sub-committee of this Conference, so as to receive independent decisions and unbiassed decisions, and before all so as to have something done by the International Committee. Somebody must arrive at a decision. If the work is to proceed at all we must in one way or the other arrive at a decision as to the classifications. This decision, if it be not vested in a Committee specially elected for this purpose, would have to be left to another Conference, and then I am afraid we should be just exactly in the same position as we are to-day, and not get a step further. It seems to me therefore that the pro- position of Dr. Adler to appoint a Committee to arrive at a decision as to classification to be adopted is one to be commended. It may be, and it seems to me that it is, likely that it would be an advantage, if the suggestion of Prof. Darboux is accepted — if the delegates and not this Committee obtain the opinion of the experts of the different coantries, but it is in view of putting the criticisms before the Royal Society that it seems to me that they should be done by an International Committee which could finally take decisions upon them. Whether this matter should go through the Governments or the delegates is a question of form about which I think it is impossible to give any opinion. Prof. Klein. Gestatten Sie mir einige Worte, welche zur Klarstellung des Gesagten niitzlich sein konnen. Zuerst fur 74 Herrn Graf : Eh handelt sich nur um die wissenschaftliche Classifi- cation und nicht um die Organisation der spateren Arbeit. Das Zweite ist : Um die Meinungen, die in den Fachkreisen der einzelnen Lilnder herrschen, in sechs Monaten zusammenzu- bringen, scheint mir eine directe Beauftragung der Delegierten zweckmiissiger als der diplornatische Weg. Speciell in Deut- schland ist der diplornatische Weg ein besonders langwieriger. Ich mochte hier also beflirworten dass die Delegirten die Pflicht iiboriiclimen, an die Contralstelle innerhalb eines halben Jahres diejenigen WUnsche und Critiken zu melden, die sie von ihren Liindern zu iibermitteln haben. Dann kommt der andere Punkt: Soil die Royal Society allein die Central-Stelle sein, welche liber die einlaufenden Berichte Entscheidungen zu treffen hat? oder wire es zweckmassiger sein das Comite der Royal Society durch eind nicht zu grosse Anzahl von anderen Mitgliedern zu verstarken ? Jedenfalls hat die Royal Society den Wunsch, eine solche Verstarkung zu haben, um bei einer so verantwortlichen Angelegenheit den mechanischen Druck auf mehrere Punkte zu vertheilen und dadurch die einzelnen Mitglieder zu entlasten, wahrend andererseits die Zahl nicht zu gross sein diirfte. Ich wiirde es fiir zweckmassig halten, dass ein Comite gebildet wird, mit der Aufgabe der Royal Society behulflich zu sein, dass aber diesem Comite moglichst Freiheit der Bewegung reservirt bleibt, sodass es moglich gemacht wird, dass wenn jemand in das Comite gewahlt ist, und im eigenen Lande eine andere Person- lichkeit ausersehen wird, welche die Stelle besser ausfiillt, class ein solcher Wechsel im Einverstandniss mit der Royal Society statt haben kann. [The proceedings were adjourned until the afternoon.] Afternoon Sitting. M. E. Mascart. Je demande la permission de presenter la resolution suivante : “ La Conference , emet le voeu que les delegues soient pries de faire des demarches dans leurs pays respectifs pour organiser des commissions locales chargees de re presenter la Societe Roy ale dans ces divers pays, d’etudier toutes les questions relatives au Catalogue International de Litterature Scientifique, et d’envoyer uri rapport au Comite International.” Prof. Michael Foster. I should like to say a few words why I think it is desirable that the Conference should accept, at all events on broad lines, the resolution of Dr. Adler. In the first place, I do not think that the matter should be left any longer to the Royal Society alone. The Royal Society has done its work and has done its best, and now the matter should be 75 left to a broader court. Then it seems to me that it is most desirable that that body should be an authoritative body empowered to make a final decision, not one to make proposals open to discussion, like the proposals of the Royal Society now befote us, at a future Conference. I am speaking- now with regard to systems of classification. Then my idea is, that a body constituted by the resolution of Dr. Adler, is a body not necessarily provided with special knowledge in each particular branch, but with power and authority to coordinate and con- solidate the opinions of experts in different countries. So long as there is at all events one biologist, with a commission to speak on the part of biologists with his fellow com- missioners, it seems to me that will be ample. Further, I do not regard this commission as a representative com- mission of different countries at all, but simply as a com- mission composed of men who have been chosen by this Conference as members of the Conference, and therefore acquainted with the business before them, and that in selecting them we should have regard to their personal characters and not to their representing any particular country. In the third place, I would suggest that the presence of three members of the Royal Society is chiefly for the purpose of supplying a nucleus — a centre which should keep the whole of this body in touch with each other, which should be the centre of all correspondence, and if necessary to call, either once or more than once, a meeting of the several commissioners, but in any case should be the centre for the action of this Committee. If that is done, if the decisions of this commission are final, and if, moreover, it is insisted that the last clause should be carried out, that they should frame their decisions within six months, then, I think, it can be left to them very largely how to obtain the information. It will undoubtedly be of advantage from many points of view that, as suggested by Prof. Darboux, the several nations should be officially, through their Governments or their delegates, requested to name the experts in the several countries whom the commission may ■consult, but I imagine that, even without waiting for them, the commission could begin its labours at once. It could begin at once a consultation with experts, having care that before the six months were concluded they should have consulted all those nominated by their respective governments. But the essential thing is, that this should be a limited body of persons well versed in the matters which they have to consider, and that they should have an organisation such as that which is presented by the presence of the Royal Society, for enabling them to come into action at once, and without delay to frame regulations, to draw up schedules of a definitive character, which should be accepted at once and not submitted for discussion at any subsequent Conference. M. Darboux. Ce que je voudrais, c’est que la classification fut preparee et etudiee dans chaque pays par des personnes competentes. Voila ce que nous devons rechercher avant tout. 76 Prof. Michael Foster. Prof. Mascart speaks of the Royal Society. The essential feature of Dr. Adler’s resolution is that the matter is taken from the hands of the Royal Society and placed in the hands of an International Committee, and — I am speaking now in the uame of the Royal Society — that is our express wish. Although we are willing to continue our functions as part of this International Committee, we want the chief burden taken from our shoulders and placed upon those of the International Committee. Dr. Bernoulli. Meine Herren ! In dem soeben vorgelegten Vorschlage erblicke ich einen, um mich so auszudrticken, indirecten Weg. Warum wollen Sie, um die Urtheile, urn die Gutachten der Fachmanner zu erhalten, die Fachmanner jedes einzelnen Landes befragen? Sie haben einen intemationalen mathematischen Congress, einen intemationalen zoologischen Congress, einen intemationalen Chemiker-Congress. Warum wollen Sie nicht an diese intemationalen Congresse der einzelnen Wissenschaften direct gelien und durch sie die Beurtheilung der Schedule machen lassen ? Wir glauben, dass dies die Sache ganz bedeutend vereinfachen w’urde. Vielleicht konnten auf diese VVeise die Berichte nicht innerhalb 6 Monate eingebracht werden ; dagegen wtirde wieder sehr viele Zeit gewonnen werden dadurch dass bereits in den einzelnen Wissenschaften die verschiedenen nationalen Gesichtspunkte, die sich kreuzen, erortert werden wtirden, und dass damit die Arbeit der Ober-Commission, die dann die letzte Redaction der Schedule zu machen haben wird, bedeutend verkiirzt wiirde. Ich erlaube mir keinen besonderen Antrag zu stellen, aber wenn ein derartiger Antrag im Laufe der Verhandlungen gestellt werden sollte, so wiirde ich einem solchen zustimmen konnen. Prof. Michael Foster. Might I say with reference to that, that, speaking for two Congresses — the Congresses of Zoology and Physiology — they only meet once in three years. More- over, this question has been brought before the International Congress of Physiologists, and the Congress, as a Congress, could not be brought seriously to discuss the question. If you appeal to such a Congress, the matter will be referred to the same persons as it would be either by the mechanism of the delegates or by the Government. A Congress is the worst body possible to which to refer such questions as we have to-day discussed. M. Mascart. Apres les explications qui viennent d’etre donnees, je demande la permission de modifier mon amendement de la maniere suivante : — “ La Conference emet le voeu que les delegues soient pries de faire des demarches aupres des Gouvernements de leurs pays respectifs pour organiser des commissions locales chargees d’etudier toutes les questions relatives au Catalogue de Littera- ture Scientifique de la Societe Royale, et d’envoyer un rapport dans un delai de six mois au Comite International constitue sous 77 1© patronage de la Societe Royale. Le Comite International examinera toutes les solutions envoy ees des divers pays, et prendra une decision definitive.” Prof. Klein. Meine Herren ! Ich halte es auch fur ganz unmoglich, dass wir uns an die Internationalen Congresse, z.B. der Mathematik, wenden. Wir haberi bis jetzt nur einmal einen solchen internationalen Congress gehabt; es ist gar keine Organisation da. Ich schliesse mich vielmehr dem Vorschlage des Herrn Mascart an. Wir wunschen doch sehr, dass die Royal Society die Stiitze des Unternehmens bleibt, und deshalb haben wir den Ausdruck gewahlt sous le patronage. Also ich schliesse mich durchaus dem Antrage des Herrn Mascart an. The President. The proposal of M. Mascart will be in addition. It can be passed after this is disposed of. It is not an alternative proposition. It is an addition. Prof. Klein. Ich will noch auf eine Kleinigkeit aufmerksam machen. Die nationaien Comites sollen in sechs Monaten berichten, und in sechs Monaten soli das Central-Comite auch bereits fertig sein und eine definitive Entscheidung gegeben haben. Meine Herren, das ist nicht moglich. Sie m iissen die eine Ziffer andern. Im Uebrigen wiederhole ich was ich heute fruh schon andeutete in Betreff des Central-Comites. Dieses muss namlich das Recht haben sich zu co-optiren und eine Aenderung der Zusammensetzung eintreten zu lassen. Ich glaube, dass sachlich hierbei gar keine Schwierigkeit hervor- treten wtirde. Man konnte den Vorschlag trotzdem so annehmen, wie er jetzt vorliegt, und meine Betnerkung bios zu Protokoll nehmen, als etwas was selbstverstandlich ist. The President. First of all, we must decide whether the International Commission should be established. The question before the Conference is first the question — M. Mascart’s will be considered afterwards — “ That the authoritative decision as to the schedules be addressed to an International Committee consisting of the following — then follow the names which have been read — Prof. Darboux, Prof. Klein, Prof. Weiss, Dr. S. P. Langley Prof. Korteweg, and Dr. Graf, together with three representa- tives of the Royal Society — the Committee being instructed to consult experts in each science, and to frame within six months the report, to be issued by the Royal Society, which shall be incorporated in the decisions of the Conference.” M. le Chevalier Descamps. Je me permets de renouveler ici les observations faites par moi ce matin. The President. Does anybody wish to move an amendment to the names ? Dr. Brunchorst. Yes, I want some names put in. I want the gentlemen who are there to remain there, and somebody else if the number would not be too large. I am not complaining of the gentlemen named. If this International Committee has anything to do but to collect opinions of the different countries — to make a choice — in order to make a good choice of the 78 different schedules coming- from the different countries I think the different sciences ought to be represented. I am of that opinion. The President. The last paragraph of the resolution is “ the Committee be instructed to consult experts in each science, and to frame within six months a report, to be issued by the Royal Society, which shall be incorporated with the decisions of the Conference.” Sir J. Norman Lockyer. I think it would be rather better for us to consider the amendment which has been suggested by M. Mascart. If we pass this resolution as it stands now, it will be very difficult to reconcile it with M. Mascart’s suggestion. Here we practically make this Committee responsible for taking all the necessary steps to discuss the classification. M. Mascart takes a much higher view, and suggests that should be done by the delegates themselves when they go home. That will reduce the functions of this Committee. This is not taking steps to have the classification stated in the first instance, but to allow the Committee to discuss the suggestions which have been made on the authority of the various delegates in the various countries. It seems to me, therefore, that the better course will be to take the amendment of M. Mascart as a substantive motion. It includes everything we wish to include in this proposal now before the Committee. Prof. Armstrong. That does not give the Royal Society any assistance in coming to a conclusion. Prof. Michael Foster. 1 propose that the delegates should be instructed to form their Local Committees, and that the General Commission should be instructed to consult these Committees. The President. Might we pass as far as the end of the first paragraph, “ that the authoritative decision as to the schedules be entrusted to an International Committee consisting of the following names, together with three representatives from the Royal Society.” Prof. Klein. Ware es nicht besser, die ^bstimmung iiber die Namen zu trennen von der Abstimmung iiber den ganzen Vorschlag, sodass es vorlaufig nur heisst : Ein interna tionales Comite bestehend aus sechs Mitgliedern und drei Mitgliedern der Royal Society, deren Namen hier festgelegt werden? Es diirfte sich dann empfehlen, die Namen der nicht-englischen Mitglieder erst morgen festzulegen, nachdem privatim Bes- prechungen dariiber stattgefunden haben. The President. The proposition now made is “That the authoritative decision as to the schedules be entrusted to an International Committee to be hereafter named by this Con- ference, together with three representatives of the Royal Society.” [The Resolution was unanimously agreed to.] The President. Now the next proposition is the proposition of Prof. Mascart, which I will ask M. La Fontaine to read in French. 79 M. La Fontaine. Voici le texte de Pamendement de Monsieur Mascart, modifie ainsi qu’il suit : “ La Conference ernet le voeu que les delegues soient pries de faire des demarches dans leurs pays respectifs pour organiser des commissions locales chargees d’etudier toutes les questions relatives au Catalogue International de Litterature Scientifique, et d’envoyer un rapport, dans le delai de six mois, au Comite International.” The President. That in English is as follows : — “ That the Conference is of opinion that the Delegates should be requested to take steps in their respective countries to organise local committees charged with the study of all questions relating to the International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, and to report within six months to the International Committee.” [The Resolution was unanimously agreed to.] The President. Then Dr. Adler moves that the International Committee be instructed to frame it within nine months. Prof. Foster. Before the end of July, 1899, may I suggest. The President. The suggestion is that the International Committee be instructed to frame, not later than July 31, 1899, a report, to be issued by the Royal Society, which shall be incor- porated in the decisions of the Conference. [The Resolution was unanimously agreed to.] Prof. Boltzmann. Ich bitte, ich habe noch einen Antrag gestellt, der sich auf dieses Comite bezieht, und habe ihn auf einen Zettel aufgeschrieben. Ich denke, es ist zwar eigentlich selbst verst andlich, dass dieses Comite, wenn es alle Details bespricht, vielleicht herausfindet, dass in der Aufstellung der Hauptgruppen eine oder die andere Aenderung noting wird. Wir haben diese hier zwar schon durch Stimmenmehrheit beschlossen, aber es liegt doch die Erfahrung vor, dass damit die Sache nicht beendet ist. Ich glaube z.B. dass es zweckmassig ist, dass vor der Mathe- matik noch ein allgemeiner Theil kommt, die Erkenntniss- Theorie. Auch die Anordnung ist unzweckmassig ; namlich Physik, Crystallographie, Chemie dann Palaontologie, Zoologie, Botanik, Physiologie. Das ist verkehrt. Die Botanik muss fruher kommen. Das sind Beispiele, vielleicht finden sich auch andere Dinge. Ich habe selbst einiges publicirt, und am nachsten liegen mir naturlich meine eigenen Sachen. Eiues meiner Werke ist “Ueber die Unentbehrlichkeit der A tome inder Naturwissenschaft.” Das miisste man drei Mai unter dem gegebenen Schema einreihen. Ein anderes ist “Ueber die Frage nach der Existenz der unbelebten Natur.” Das gehort doch unter Allgemeines. Ferner: Ueber das Princip der Ausgleichungen der Natur- wissenschaften, was wohl uberhaupt nicht in den Catalog aufgenommen werden kann. Eine solche allgemeine Abtheilung muss unbedingt existiren. Ich glaube aber, es wird vielleicht besser sein, dies dem Comite zu uberlassen. Dass wir zuerst eine allgemeine Eintheilung gegeben haben, ist sehr gut, aber diese 80 muss man auch iindern kdunen. Nur eine solche Eintheilung ist zweckmiissig, die abanderungsfiihig ist, sonst bekommen wir manchea hinein, was nicht zweckmiissig ist. Die Wiener Herren liaben noch verschiedeues Anderes hervorgehoben, was sie geandert zu liaben wUnschen, was aber bisher noch nicht zur Berathung gekomrnen ist. Ich mcichte also wUnschen, dass wir bei der Formulirung der allgerneinen Eintheilung zum Ausdruck bringen, dass dieselbe noch abanderungsfiihig ist. The President. This proposal which I am about to put before the delegates is a proposal which was forgotten, and of which notice was given by Prof. Boltzmann. It is suggested that the International Committee should have a right also of proposing alterations in the system of the seventeen sciences. Prof. Michael Foster. Might I ask whether the speech we have just listened to ought not to have been delivered yesterday ? This is a subject which we discussed at some considerable length yesterday, and we came to a decision, and unless the Conference is willing to go through it again I do not see what object can be gained. Prof. Boltzmann : Ich habe nur sagen vvollen, ich bin mit den englischen Abstimmungs-Gewohnheiten nicht so vertraut. Ich habe gestern den Antrag gestellt, dass “ Allgemeine Erkenntniss- Theorie ” vor A gestellt werden solle. Dieser Antrag ist nicht zur Abstimmung gekomrnen. Heute reiche ich einen anderen Antrag ein, und iiber diesen wird wieder Dicht abgestimmt. The President. It seems to me that yesterday the Con- ference decided that there should be separate headings — separate schedules for the seventeen branches of science which are therein named. What we have resolved to do is, that the whole principle of the classification, should be referred to an International Committee. It seems to me the International Committee is bound by the 14th resolution to provide separate schedules for each of those seventeen sciences, but it might add to those sciences without in any way infringing the decision of the Conference. Therefore the resolution is un- necessary, and it is out of order now because it reverses the decision at which we arrived yesterday. Prof. Boltzmann. Diese Resolution stosst den Beschluss nicht um. Ich sage nur, dass wir dem Comite das Recht einraumen, Vorschlage zu machen (Zwischenruf des Herrn Priisidenten: “ Abanderungen ”). Es ware doch moglich, dass sich nach einem halben Jahre herausstellt, es sei irgend etwas vergessen worden. Ich stelle nur den Antrag, dass dieser Commission das Recht eingeraumt wird, Vorschlage zu machen, was sehr wohl nothwendig sein diirfte, wenn wir uns nach einem Jahre wieder versammeln. Wir sind ja nicht unfehlbar. The President. I think it is certainly out of order. I do not think this resolution ought to be put now. The subject has 81 been entirely disposed of by the resolutions of the Conference. I think this is going back to a discussion we have had upon a matter already decided, and that it ought not now to be a subject of discussion. I)r. Adler. Is it not within the power of the Conference while sitting to review its decisions ? The President. Then it can be done to-morrow. Dr. Adler. Article 14, adopted yesterday, made new propositions. Dr. Heller. Herr Graf ist derjenige, der den Vorschlag befiirwortet hat, eine Abtheilung “ Allgemeine Erkeuntniss- Theorie zu machen. Es ist dariiber nicht abgestimmt worden. Es ist also heute wohl eine Gelegenheit geboten, dariiber wieder eine Aussprache anzukniipfen. Aber ich glaube, nach der Entwicklung, die unsere Discussion genommen, und welche man nicht voraussehen konnte, miisste diese An gelegenheit ersteiner griindlichen Ueberarbeitung unterworfen werden. Wir miissen der Commission freie Hand geben. Wir konnen eine Commission nicht damit betrauen, nur die Unter- abtheilungen critisiren und andern zu konnen und nicht die Haupt-Abtheilungen, und, wie Herr Prof. Boltzmann richtig bemerkt hat, mussten wir sehr interes&mte Abhandlungen ausschhessen, wenn wir nicht eine allgemeine Abtheilung aufstellen. ‘ & The President. The general rule is that an assembly can revise their own decisions, but only after notice duly given. If the Conference wishes to reconsider the decision to which it came yesterday, notice must be given, and we must consider it to-morrow. It is impossible to take it up now without due notice. Prof. Michael Poster. When we have finished the other deliberations, notice of re-consideration of any decision of the Conference may be dealt with. I think we are out of order, and are only wasting time by continuing the discussion. The President. I cannot have it continued any longer. We are only wasting time. I have ruled it is out of order. It can only be brought up by notice at a future meeting of the Conference. I must ask the members of the Conference to sup- port me in that, and not prolong the discussion. The motion before the Conference, which is proposed, is by Prof. Foster, and l o o S ^ h f0,md at P a ^ e 4 of the report ^ is paragraphs Prof. Michael Foster. Now, Mr. President, may I propose, for the purpose of discussion, the recommendations of the Royal society with reference to the Regional Bureaux. Those recom- mendations are 8 and 9 on page 4 cf the report of the Royal Society With regard to 8, 9, and 10, 1 am approaching them all at once for the purpose of having the whole question before us. ^ countries in which or wherever the Regional Bureau is established as contemplated in the 16th resolution of the Inter- 82 national Conference.” Now, I will pause there. The 16th resolu- tion runs as follows “ That any country which shall declare its willingness to undertake the task shall be entrusted with the duty of collecting, provisionally classifying, and transmitting to the Central Bureau, in accordance with rules laid down by the International Council, all the entries belonging to the scientific literature of that country.” As contemplated by that resolution, the Bureau shall be responsible for the preparation, in accordance with Regulation 7. That is the recommendation of the Com- mittee of the Royal Society, that “ the slips requisite for indexing all the scientific literature of the region, whatever be the language in which that literature may appear. Each Regional Bureau shall transmit such slips to the Central Bureau as rapidly and as frequently as may be found convenient. In the case of countnes in which no Regional Bureau is established, the Central Bureau, failing other arrangements, shall, upon special mandate, endeavour to undertake the work of a Regional Bureau.” That simply raises the question of the main features of the Regional or Collecting Bureaux Dr. Graf. Herr President, meine Herren, die Commission welche heute tagt, hat also im Sinne, eine Internationale Commission einzusetzen, welcher man verschiedene Hauptfragen, die man heute nicht entscheiden will,, zur Behandlung zu unterbreiten gedenkt. Damit hatte man eigentlich nach meinem Dafurhalten vor zwei Jahren anfangen sollen. Ich anerkenne ja, und bin voll von Hochachtung fur alles, was die Royal Society gethan hat, und fur die Initiative, die sie ergnffen hat, aber dadurch, dass wir jetzt so viele andere Fragen gestellt haben, haben wir nach meiner Meinung jetzt damit angel angen, womit man vor zwei Jahren oder anderthalb Jahren hatte antangen sollen. Was nun die Organisation anbetrifft, so haben wir uns in der Schweiz mit dem Vorscblage der Royal Society sehr eingehend beschaftigt, und sind zu der Einsicht gekommen, dass es sehr schwer halt, ein Regionales Bureau in jedem Lande einzurichten. Die Aufgabe die zu losen ist, zerfallt m zwei Theile : erstens in einen rein mechanischen, und zweitens m einen wissenschaftlichen Theil. Die rein mechamsche Aufgabe besteht darin, dass das Bureau die Slips mit dem Titel und alien dahin gehorigen Angaben versieht, die sich auf die Publicationen beziehen. Aber die zweite, wissenschaftliche,^ Aufgabe ist die, die den Inhalt betrifft, wo man ein kurzes Resume uber den Inhalt des Werkes wfinscht, und ein solches liegt m bem Interesse eines jeden Gelehrten jeden Landes. isun ist die Sache so, dass wenn wir nach unserer Meinung die Aufgabe des regionalen Bureau’s fur den Anfang nicht beschranken, die Aufgabe desselben zu weit fiihren wurde, indem m jedem einzelnen Lande ein solches Bureau mit einem ganzen General- stabe von Gelehrten umgeben werden mfisste, welche die Angaben fiber den Inhalt zu machen hatten, und es scheint mir, es wfirde besser sein, wenn wir die Pracisirung der Aufgabe des regionalen Bureau’s dem Internationalen Bureau zuweisen 83 wUrden, urn sie genau zu pracisiren. Es scheint mir doch nicht ganz richtig zu sein, wenn man in der Bestimmung der Organisation einfach gar keine Notiz nimmt von den Verhandlungen und den Losung*en, die bereits anderweitig getroffen worden sind. Ich erinnere an das Concilium Biblio- graphicum Zoologicum des Herrn Dr. Field, das schon seit einigen Jahren existirt, und die betr. Frage erortert hat. Man sollte die Frage der Organisation in dem Sinne dem inter- nationalen Comite zuweisen, dass es auch zu untersuchen hat, wie man die Aufgabe vereinfachen kann, und dass es die anderen bibliothekarischen Leistungen, die bereits bestehen, in Erwagung zu ziehen hat, um zu sehen, ob diese incorporirt werden konnten in unsere Arbeit, wo man dann schneller in’s Reine liber die ganze Sache kommen konnte. Prof. Rucker. With regard to the general question of Regional Bureaux, I think the answer to Dr. Graf is this : In the first place, it must be remembered that the question was considered at the former Conference in dealing with Regional Bureaux. The Royal Society is acting under the direct mandate of the former Conference, and therefore this proposal involves a change in the previous decision arrived at by a body quite as competent as this. If there were one great Central Institution, the amounts to be paid to the various employees of the Institution would have to be found by the different countries. I think the general opinion at the last Conference was, and I am sure the general opinion of the Royal Society is, that different countries will more easily find money for work that is to be done within their borders. Therefore it is desirable the expense should be divided into two parts. As to one part, each country should do its own work, spending its own money for that purpose. The second part should be a contribution in some form or other to the expenses of the Central Bureau. We lay great stress upon the fact that, as far as possible, the work done by each particular country should be paid for by that country within its own borders. I think I also ought to lay before the Conference the fact that the Royal Society has for some years been elaborating a system by which we believe the work of the Regional Bureaux, and the work of the Central Bureau, will be very much diminished. That is, we make use of our authors, and I believe that in ten years’ time all authors will prepare an analysis of their papers when they send them in to any Society. These analyses will be crude. Until authors have learned how to do such work, there will be many faults. But all the Bureaux have to do is to correct them, and to send them on to the central body. I think it is desirable, from both points of view, to throw the burden on each country within its own borders, and the first duly of forming an analysis on the authors themselves, which can be done better locally instead of by a Central Bureau, and I think we should adhere to the original decision of the Conference that there should be National or Regional Bureaux. f 2 84 Dr. Bernoulli. Geehrte Herren, darf ich die Erklarung ineines schweizerischen Herrn Collegen noch nach zwei Rich- turm-en hin ergilnzen. Der geehrte Herr Vomtzenon favourable terms to be ultimately repaid, or be partly the one and partly the other. It is to be hoped that when the Con- vention meets, it will be seen whether such voluntary aid can be looked for or no. Should the hope of raising such a fund in a voluntary way fail, the question will arise, “ Should such a fund be raised by subventions from the constituent Regions ? Or can adequate funds be raised by the constituent Regions contracting for a certain number of subscriptions, and, if needed, paying to a certain extent in advance ? ” 66. It may perhaps be worth while to point out that taking a rough estimate of £6,000 as the required fund, this sum might be raised as an international subvention by four Regions supplying each one thousand pounds, two each five hundred, two each two hundred and fifty, and five each one hundred. Signed, by order of the Committee, Henry E. Armstrong. Chairman. March 30, 1898. 31 Addendum. Copy of all resolutions relating to the preparation of an International Catalogue of Scientific Literature passed at the International Conference in July , 1896. 12. That it is desirable to compile and publish by means of some international organisation a complete Catalogue of Scientific Literature, arranged according both to subject-matter and to authors’ names. 13. That in preparing such a Catalogue regard shall, in the first instance, be had to the requirements of scientific investi- gators, to the end that these may, by means of the Catalogue, find out most easily what has been published concerning any particular subject of inquiry. 14. That the administration of such a Catalogue be entrusted to a representative body, hereinafter called the International Council, the members of which shall be chosen as hereinafter provided. 15. That the final editing and the publication of the Catalogue be entrusted to an organisation, hereinafter called the Central International Bureau, under the direction of the International Council. 16. That any country which shall declare its willingness to undertake the task shall be entrusted with the duty of collecting, provisionally classifying, and transmitting to the Central Bureau, in accordance with rules laid down by the International Council, all the entries belonging to the scientific literature of that country. 17. That in indexing according to subject-matter regard shall be had, not only to the title (of a paper or book), but also to the nature of the contents. 18. That the Catalogue shall comprise all published original contributions to the branches of science hereinafter mentioned, whether appearing in periodicals or in the publications of Societies, or as independent pamphlets, memoirs, or books. 20. That in each country the system of collecting and pre- paring material for the Catalogue shall be subject to the approval of the International Council. 21. That in judging whether a publication is to be considered as a contribution to science suitable for entry in the Catalogue, regard shall be had to its contents, irrespective of the channel through which it is published. 22. That the Central Bureau shall issue the Catalogue in the form of “ slips ” or 44 cards,” the details of the cards to be here- after determined, and the issue to take place as promptly as possible. Cards corresponding to any one or more branches of science, or to sections of such sciences, shall be supplied separately at the discretion and under the direction of the Central Bureau. 32 23. That the Central Bureau shall also issue the Catalogue in book form from time to time, the entries being classified according to the rules to be hereafter determined. That the issue in the book form shall be in parts corresponding to the several branches of science, the several parts being supplied separately, at the discretion and under the direction of the Central Bureau. 24. That the Central Bureau be located in London. 25. That a contribution to science for the purposes of the Cata- logue be considered to mean a contribution to the mathematical, physical, or natural sciences, such as, for example, mathematics, astronomy, physics, chemistry, mineralogy, geology, botany, mathematical and physical geography, zoology, anatomy, physiology’ - , general and experimental pathology, experimental psychology and anthropology, to the exclusion of what are sometimes called the applied sciences — the limits of the several sciences to be determined hereafter. 26. That the Royal Society be requested to form a Committee to study all questions relating to the Catalogue refeired to it by the Conference, or remaining undecided at the close of the present sittings of the Conference, and to report thereon to the Governments concerned. 27. Since it is probable that, if organisations be established in accordance with Resolution 16, the Guarantee Fund required for the Central Bureau can be provided by voluntary subscriptions in various countries, this Conference does not think it necessary at present to appeal to any of the Governments represented at the Conference for financial aid to the Central Bureau. 28. The Conference being unable to accept any of the systems of classification recently proposed, remits the study of classifica- tions to the Committee of organisation. 29. That English be the language of the two catalogues, authors’ names and titles being given only m the original languages except when these belong to a category to be determined by the International Council. . 30 That it be left to the Committee (of the Royal Society) to suggest such details as will render the Catalogue of the greatest possible use to those unfamiliar with English. 31 That it is desirable that the Royal Society should be informed, at a date not later than January 1st, 1898, what steps (if any) are being taken, or are likely to be taken, m the countries whose Governments are represented at the Conference, towards establishing organisations for the purpose of securing the end had in view in Resolution 16. 32. That the Delegates, in reporting to their respective Governments the Proceedings of the Conference, should call immediate attention to Resolutions 16 and ol. . 33. That January 1, 1900, be fixed as the date of the beginning of the Catalogue. ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue of Scientific Literature. A. PURE MATHEMATICS. The subjects arranged under this title are those generally included under Pure Mathematics in journals devoted to sum- maries of mathematical progress, and to abstracts of mathe- matical papers. There will be cross-references among the divisions, and there will also be cross-references to other groups : as, for instance, to the differential equations of theoretical dynamics, of astronomy, and the general differential equations in physics. There is more detail in the divisions than is given in the Jahrbuch uber die Fortschritte der Mathematik ; on the other hand, there is less detail in the divisions than is given in the Index du repertoire bibliograpliique des sciences mathe'matiques. But the scheme is arranged so that it harmonises with both ; and it is easy to pass from it to either of the others. Other classes can manifestly be intercalated as occasion may arise o SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. Bibliography. 0000 Philosophy. 0010 History. 0020 Biography. 0030 Dictionaries and text-books. 0040 Pedagogy. 0050 Addresses, lectures, essays. 0060 Works on method. Aids to Calculation. 0400 Models. 0410 Tables. 0420 Instruments. 0430 Graphical processes. 0440 Special methods of calculation. Arithmetic and Theory of Numbers. 0800 Arithmetical operations; natural, rational, irrational numbers. 0810 Continued fractions ; transcendental numbers ; special numerical functions. 0820 Aggregates. 0830 Prime numbers and general properties. 0840 Congruences and bilinear forms; residues; complex numbers ; ideals ; algebraic numbers. 0850 Homogeneous forms. 0860 Applications of trigonometric, elliptic, and other functions; cyclotomy; application of modular rela- tions. 0870 Probabilities ; chances ; combination of observations. Algebra and Theory of Equations. 1200. General principles ; fundamental laws. 1210. Algebraic functions of one or more variables; general theory of symmetric functions. 1220. Determinants; elimination; substitution. 1230 Rational fractions ; interpolation. 1240 Groups of finite order, connected with theory of substitutions. 1250 Theory of equations ; application of theory of groups; resolvents ; solution of equations ; particular equa- tions. 1260 Approximate solution of equations. 3 Combinatory Analysis. 1600 Permutations and combinations. 1610 Distributions (including partitions). Groups. 2000 General theory. 2010 Discrete groups of finite order. 2020 Continuous groups. 2030 Infinite discontinuous groups. 2040 Groups of transformations. Algebra of Quantics; invariantive Forms. 2400 Binariants (invariants and covariants of binary forms). 2410 Ternariants. 2420 Concomitants of forms in four or more variables. 2430 Applications to geometry and metageometry. 2440 Reciprocals. 2450 Differential invariants. 2460 Other classes of invariantive functions. Universal Algebra. 2800 Particular Systems. 2810 Matrices. 2820 Ausdehnungslehre. 2830 Vector-analysis. 2840 Quaternions. 2850 Biquaternions. 2860 Applications. Infinitesimal Calculus. 3200 Differential calculus. 3210 Integral calculus. 3220 Definite integrals and functions defined by them 3230 Applications to geometry. 3240 Calculus of variations. Differential Equations. 3600 Generalities; existence- theorems. 3610 Ordinary linear equations ; general theory. 3620 Functions defined by special linear equations. 3630 Ordinary equations not linear. 3640 Partial equations of the first order, including the equations of theoretical dynamics and astronomy. 3650 Partial equations of the second order. 3660 Partial equations of higher orders. c 2 4 Harmonic Analysis. 1000 Fourier series. 4010 Functions of Legendre and Laplace. 4020 Bessel’s functions. 4030 Functions of Lame, and other functions connected with curvilinear co-ordinates. 4040 Other functions defined by linear differential equations of second order. 4050 Other classes of special functions. Calculus of Operations ; Finite differences ; Functional equations. 4400 Calculus of operations. 4410 Calculus of finite differences. 4420 Recurring series. 4430 Functional equations. 4440 Applications of mathematics to logic. Theory of Functions ; General. 4800 Continuity; limit; convergence; series; functionality. 4810 Functions of real variables. 4820 General theory of uniform functions of a complex variable. 4830 Algebraic functions : Riemaun surfaces. 4840 General theory of multiform functions of a complex variable. 4850 General theory of functions of several variables. 4860 Conformal representation ; maps. Theory of Functions; Special. 5200 Logarithms ; expansions in powders ; elementary trans- cendental functions ; circular and exponential func- tions, and their inverses. 5210 Expansions in series of functions. 5220 Elliptic and doubly-periodic functions. 5230 Periodic and pseudo-periodic functions of severa variables ; general theta-functions. 5240 Abelian integrals, including the analytical theory of curves. 5250 Automorphic functions ; generalised forms of Riemann surfaces. 5260 Other special functions. Pure Geometry ; Trigonometry ; Geometry of position . 5600 Euclidian geometry. 5610 Planimetry and plane trigonometry. 5620 Geometry of regular solids ; stereometry. 5630 Trigonometry on surfaces, spheres, spheroids, &c. 5640 Descriptive geometry, including projective geometry ; perspective. 5650 Geometry of vectors. 5660 Geometry of position, including topology of surfaces and space. Synthetic Geometry in two and in three dimensions. 6000 General properties and processes in piano. 6010 Conic sections. 6020 Special plane configurations other than conics. 6030 General properties and processes in space. 6040 Quadrics. 6050 Special space configurations other than quadrics. 6060 Linear systems in piano and in space. Analytical Plane Geometry. 6400 Straight lines 6410 Conics. 6420 General theory of plane curves. 6430 Algebraical curves. 6440 Theory of correspondence. 6450 Other special curves. Analytical Solid Geometry. 6800 Straight lines and planes. 6810 Quadrics. 6820 Cubic surfaces 6830 General theory of surfaces. 6840 Other special surfaces. 6850 General theory of curves in space. 6860 Special curves drawn on surfaces 6870 Other special curves. Complexes and Congruences ; Geometrical Systems. 7200 Complexes and congruences of lines. 7210 Complexes and congruences of curves. 7220 Complexes and congruences of surfaces. 7230 Connexes. 7240 Non-linear systems of curves. 7250 Non-linear systems of surfaces. 7260 Enumerative geometry. Differential Geometry. 7600 Kinematic geometry. 7610 Orthogonal systems. 7620 Minimal surfaces. 7630 Deformations. 7640 Correspondences and correlations ; general relations ; conformal representation. 7650 Transformations in general; tangential transforma- tions. 7660 Differential line-geometry. Metageometry. 8000 Non-Euclidian geometries in two and in three dimen- sions. 8010 Manifoldnesses ; configurations in multiple space. 8020 Differential metageometry. 8030 Topology of space of n dimensions. SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. 3650 Partial differential equations of the second order. De Boer, F. Application de la methode de Darboux a l’integration de l’equation differentielle s=f ( r , t). Arch. Neerl., 27, 1893, 355-412. Darboux, G-. Memoire sur les solutions singulieres des equations aux derivees partielles du premier ordre. Memoires des Sav. Etrang., 27, 1880, No. 2, 243 pp. Hobson, E. W. On Bessel’s functions, and relations connecting them with hyperspherical harmonics. Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., 25, 1894, 49-75. Picard, E. Sur une equation aux derivees partielles. Comptes Rendus, 106, 1893, 454-456. Sur la determination des integrates des equations aux derivees partielles du second ordre par certaines conditions aux limites, Soc. Math. Fr. Bull., 22, 1894, 103-106. Speckman, H. A. W. Darboux’s method for the integration of non-linear partial differential equations of the second order. Amst. Yersl. en Meded., 3rd Ser., 9, 1892, 441-497. 3660 Partial differential equations of order higher than the second. Darboux, Gr. Lemons sur les systemes orthogonaux et les coordonnees curvilignes (tome i.). Paris, Gauthier-Yillars, 1898, 338 pp. 4800 Theory of functions in general, continuity, limit, convergence, series, functionality. Weierstrass, K. Zur Theorie der eindeutigen analytischen Functionen. Abh. d. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1876, 11-60. 4820 General theory of uniform functions of a complex variable. XWeierstrass, K. Zur Theorie der eindeutigen analytischen Functionen. Abh. d. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1876, 11-60. 4830 Algebraic functions; Riemann surfaces. Baker, H. F. The practical determination of the deficiency (G-eschlecht), and adjoint 0-curves for a Riemann surface. Mathematische Annalen, 45, 1894, 133-139. Klein, F. Zur Theorie der Abel’schen Functionen. Mathematische Annalen, 36, 1890, 1-83. Stahl, H. Theorie der Abel’schen Functionen. Leipzig, Teubner, 1896, 354 + x pp. 4840 General theory of multiform functions of a complex variable. Stahl, H. Theorie der Abel’schen Functionen. Leipzig, Teubner, 1896, 354 + x pp. 4860 Conformal representation: maps. Burnside, W. On a problem of conformal representation. Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., 24, 1893, 187-206. Cayley, A. Note on the theory of orthomorphosis. Quart. Journ. Math., 26, 1893, 282-288. SPECIMEN PRIMARY SLIPS. Pure Mathematics. A. Darboljx, Cx. — Memoire sup les solutions singulieres des equations aux derivees partielles du premier ordre. Memoires des Sav. Strang., 1880, 27, No. 2, 243 pp. A. 3640. — Partial differential equations of first order. A. 3650. — Partial differential equations of second order. A. 6830. — Surfaces, general theory of. Pure Mathematics. A. Klein, F. — Zur Theorie der Abel’schen Functionen. Mathematische Annalen, 1890, 36, 1-83. A. 4830. — Surfaces, Riemann. A. 5230. — Theta-functions, general. A. 5240. — Abelian integrals. Note. — T he entries are those contained iu the Schedule, though only part of the full Schedul occasionally used on the slip, under which the title of the paper is to be reproduced in the subject ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue Committee. C. METEOEOLOGY. PRIMARY DIVISIONS. 0000 GENERAL. 0100 METHODS OF OBSERVATION AND COMPUTATION. 0200 OBSERVATORIES AND INSTRUMENTS. PHYSICS OF ATMOSPHERE. 0300 General. 0400 Cosmieal Relations. 0500 Optical Phenomena. ATMOSPHERIC PRESSURE. 1000 General. TEMPERATURE AND RADIATION. 2000 General Atmospheric. 2100 Earth Temperature. 2200 Sea Temperature. 2300 River and Lake Temperature. 2400 Solar Radiation. Terrestrial Radiation. 2600 AQUEOUS VAPOUll AND RAIN. 3000 Vapour, General. 3500 Rain. 3700 Hail. WIND. 4000 General. 4100 Constant and Local. 4200 Periodical. 4300 Cyclones and Anticyclones. ATMOSPHERIC ELECTRICITY. 5000 General. CLIMATOLOGY AND WEATHER. 6000 General. 6100 Weather Forecasting. 7000 Meteorological Registers. SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. GENERAL. 0000 General Treatises. 0020 History. 0030 Reports and Proceedings of Observatories, Societies, Congresses. 0040 Bibliography. METHODS OF OBSERVATION AND COMPUTATION. 0100 General. 0110 Instructions for Observers. 0120 Tables for Reductions. 0150 Computation of Mean Results. 0180 Analysis and Computation of Periodicity. OBSERVATORIES AND INSTRUMENTS. 0200 General. 0205 Observatories — Construction and Equipment. 0210 Self-Recording Apparatus. 0215 Barometers. 0220 Aneroids. 0225 Thermometers. 0230 Screens. 0235 Hygrometers. 0240 Psyohrometers — Dew-point Instruments. 0245 Evaporators. 0250 Rain Gauges. 0255 Anemometers. 0260 Actinometers. 0265 Sunshine Recorders. 0270 Nepheloscopes — Cloud-measuring Instruments. 0275 Electrometers and other Electrical Apparatus. 0280 Kites. 0285 Balloons. 0290 Photographic Apparatus. 0295 Sundry, not specified. PHYSICS OF ATMOSPHERE. 0300 General. 0310 Gaseous Constituents. 0320 Impurities and Dust. 0330 Extent. 0340 Dynamical and Thermodynamical Theories. 0400 Cosmieal Relations — General. 0410 Solar Influences. 0420 Relations to Sun Spot Period. 0430 Lunar Influences. 0440 Planetary Influences. I Pi iv sics of Atmosphere — continued. 0500 Optical Phenomena— General. 0510 Coloration of Sky. 0520 Polarization — Reflection — Refraction — Milage. 0530 Rain Band. 0540 Halos — Coronae — Parhelia. 0550 Rainbows, Solar. 0555 Rainbows, Lunar. 0560 Fog-bows. ATMOSPHERIC PRESSURE. 1 000 General. 1010 Distribution at Earth’s Surface — Isobars. 1020 Distribution, Vertical. 1030 Computations of Altitude by Barometric Observations. 1035 Computations of Altitude by Thermometric Observations. 1040 Variations and Oscillations — Periodical. 1050 Variations and Oscillations — Non-periodical. 1060 Waves due to Volcanic or other Disturbances. TEMPERATURE AND RADIATION. 2000 Atmospheric — General. 2010 Distribution at Earth’s Surface — Isotherms. 2020 Distribution Vertical. 2030 Variations, Periodical. 2040 Variations, Secular or Non-periodic. 2100 Earth Temperature — Surface 2110 Earth Temperature — Vertical Variation. 2120 Frozen Soil. 2200 Sea Temperature— Surface. 2210 Sea Temperature — Vertical Variation. 2220 Frozen Sea. 2300 River and Lake Temperature. 2310 Springs— Temperature. 2400 Solar Radiation. 2410 Solar Radiation — Secular Change. 2420 Sunshine. 2500 Atmospheric Absorption of Solar Heat. 2600 Terrestrial Radiation. AQUEOUS VAPOUR AND RAIN. 3000 Vapour — General. 3010 Vapour Tension. 3020 Humidity. 3030 Vapour — Distribution, Vertical. 3040 Vapour — Variation, Periodical. 3100 Evaporation. 3200 Dew Formation. 0300 3400 3410 3420 3500 3510 3520 3530 3550 3560 3570 3580 3590 3600 3700 3750 3800 4000 4010 4020 4030 4040 4050 4060 4100 4110 4120 4200 4210 4220 4230 4300 4310 4320 4330 4350 4400 4500 5000 5010 5020 5030 5040 5050 5060 Aqueous Vapour and Rain — continued. Fog Formation and Distribution. Cloud Formation. Cloud Varieties of Form. Cloud Altitudes. Rain — General. Composition of Rain Water. Condensation — Efficient Causes of. Distribution —Geographical . Variation due to Altitude above Surface. Periodicity. Excessive Falls. Droughts. Rain without Clouds. Showers of Miscellaneous Matter. Hail. Snow. Hoar-Frost. WIND. Wind — General. Circulation of the Atmosphere. Wind Relation to Atmospheric Pressure — Gradients. Velocity at Earth’s Surface. Velocity — Variation with Height above Surface. Upper Currents. Pressure exerted by Wind. Constant and Local Winds. Trade Winds. Regions of Calm. Periodical Winds — General. Monsoons. Land and Sea Breezes. Mountain and Valley Winds. Cyclones and Anticyclones —General. Cyclonic Storms — their Laws. Cyclonic Storms — Distribution, Geographical. Whirlwinds — Tornadoes. Storms — General . Dust Storms. Waterspouts. ATMOSPHERIC ELECTRICITY. General. Potential— Variations due to Local Atmospheric Con- ditions. Potential — Periodical Variations. Lightning and other Discharges, Thunderstorms. Aurora. Aurora periodicity, 6 CLIMATOLOGY AND WEATHER. 0000 General. 0010 Agricultural. 0020 Phenological. 0030 Hygienic. 0100 Weather Forecasting. 0110 Weather Prognostics. 0200 Synoptical Charts. 7000 Meteorological Registers — General. 7100 Registers giving Hourly Mean Values. 7200 Registers — Daily Mean Values. 7300 Weather Reports — Daily. 7400 Weather Reports for Longer Periods. 7500 Meteorological Log-books. 7000 Non-instrumental Records. 7700 Meteorological Charts. V Vhen necessary the topographical symbols used in the Geography schedule may be added to any of the numbers, and used in conjunc- tion with them. BOOK-SUBJECT CATALOGUE. OBSERVATORIES AND INSTRUMENTS. General. Symons, Q-. J. Meteorological instruments from 1837 to 1897. J. R. Met. S., 1897, pp. 205-220. Observatories. Inwards, R. Meteorological Observatories. J. It. Met. S., 1896, pp. 81-98. Anemometers. Curtis, R. H. Exposure of anemometers. J. R. Met. S., 1896, pp. 237-246. Kites. Rotch, A. L. Use of kites to obtain meteorological observations in the upper air at Blue Hill Observatory, U.S.A. J. R. Met. S., 1897, pp. 251-252. PHYSICS OF ATMOSPHERE. Cosmical Relations ; General. Rawson, H., Major. Analysis of Greenwich barometrical observations from 1879 to 1890, with reference to the declination of the sun and moon. J. R. Met. S., 1896, pp. 65-68. Analysis of Greenwich rain observations from 1879 to 1890, with reference to the declination of the sun and moon. J. R. Met. S., 1896, pp. 203-209. Relations to Sun-spot Period. Macdowall, A. Sun-spot influence on the weather of Western Europe. J. R. Met. S., 1897, pp. 243-247. Coloration of Sky. Dufour, H. La recoloration des Alpes apres le coucher du Soleil. Arch. Sc. Ph. Nat. 1895, vol. xxxiv, pp. 305-311. Rainbows, Solar. Dufour, H. Note sur une forme rare d’arc en ciel. Bull. Soc. Vaud, 1889, vol. xxv, 1890, pp. 46-49. ATMOSPHERIC PRESSURE. General. Rawson, H., Major. Analysis of Greenwich barometrical observations from 1879 to 1890, with reference to the declination of the sun and moon. J. R. Met. S., 1896, pp. 65-68. Variations and Oscillations, Non-periodic. Scott, R. H. Unusually high barometer in British Isles, January, 1896, J. R, Met. S., 1896, pp. J 52-158, F _ . ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, D, PHYSICS. PRIMARY DIVISIONS. BIBLIOGRAPHY and DYNAMICS begin at . . D. 0000 HEAT begin at D. 1000 MECHANICAL AND THERMAL EFFECTS OF CONTACT AND MIXTURE begin at. . D. 2000 VIBRATIONS, WAVES AND SOUND begin at D. 3000 THEORIES OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE ETHER AND OF MATTER begin at D. 4000 LIGHT, INCLUDING INVISIBLE RADIA- TION, begin at . . . . . . . . . . I). 5000 D. 6000 ELECTRO-MAGNETISM begin at SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. BIBLIOGRAPHY OF PHYSICS.— DYNAMICS. Bibliography of Physics- 0000 Philosophy. 0010 History. 0020 Biography. 0030 Dictionaries and Text Books. 0040 Pedagogy. 0050 Addresses, Lectures, and Essays. Dynamics in General — 0100 General and Historical. _ 0110 Discussions of Principles (Laws of Motion, Relativity of Motion, &e.). Theory of Momentum. 0120 Principles of Virtual Work and Least Action. General Differential Equations of Dynamics. 0130 Conservation and Dissipation of Energy. C Attractions, Theory of the Potential, including Mathematical methods and theories connected with the 0140 4 partial differential Equations of Physics— Images, Inversion, Conjugate Functions, interpretation of L many-valued potential functions. Dynamics of a Particle and Rigid Dynamics 0200 General and Historical. 0210 Statics of Particles. Stress Diagrams, Centres of Gravity. 0220 Kinematics and Kinetics of Particles (Projectiles, Orbits, Constrained Motion). 0230 Statics of Rigid Bodies. Asiatics. . . 0240 Kinematics of Rigid Bodies. (Distribution of principal Axes, Screws, Rolling, &c.) 0250 Kinetics of Rigid Bodies (including Impulses and Initial Motions). 0260 Theory of Stability and Instability. (See 3030 tor small oscillations.) Elasticity- 0300 General and Historical. # . . 0305 Strain and Stress. Stress-Strain Relations. Strain- Energy. iEolotropy. Crystals. (See Crystallography.) 0310 0315 0320 0325 0330 0335 0340 0345 0350 0355 0360 0365 (See Vibrations, (See Vibrations, Equations of Equilibrium and Motion of Elastic Solids. General Solutions. Special Solutions. (See Vibra- tions, 3215.) Torsion and Flexure of Prisms. Dynamics of Flexible Strings. Dynamics of Flexible Surfaces. Elastic Rods and Wires. (Spring’s. 'I 3205.) J Elastic Plates and Shells. (Bells.') 3210.) Impact and Resilience. (Travelling loads.) Elastic Stability. Experimental Determinations of Elastic Constants. Imperfect Elasticity. Conditions of Fracture. Crushing. Stretching (Tenacity). Permanent Set and After-Strain. Fatigue and Limits of Elasticity. ' Compressibility of Liquids. Compressibility of Gases. Rarefaction. Vacua. Hardness, Friction, and Viscosity- 0400 General and Historical. 0410 Abrasion and Hardness. Friction between Solids. 0420 Viscosity, Plasticity, Ductility, Malleability, etc., of Solids 0430 Lubrication. Dynamics of Fluids— 0500 General and Historical. 0505 Statics of Fluids. 0510 Stability of Floating’ Bodies. Oscillations of Floating Bodies. 0515 Kinematics of Fluids. Hydrodynamical Singularities. (Sources and Sinks, etc.) Irrotational Motion. 0520 Vortex Motion. Vortex Atoms. 0525 Free Surfaces and Surfaces of Discontinuity. Jets. 0530 Rotating masses of Fluid, 0535 Motion of Solid Bodies in perfect Fluids. 0540 Finite Motions of Elastic Fluids. 0545 Waves on Liquids. 0550 Motion of Viscous Fluids. Stability of Steady Motions. Diffusion o,f Momentum. 0555 Motion of Solid Bodies in Viscous Fluids. 0560 Flow of Viscous Fluids through pipes, etc. Measure- ments of Viscosity of Fluids. Capillarity. (See 2000.) Waves. (See 3120.) 4 Measurements of Dynamical Quantities— 0600 General and Historical. 0610 Units and Dimensions. 0620 Measurements of Lengths, Areas, Volumes, Angles. 0630 Measurements of Mass and Density. Numerical Values of Densities. x 0610 Measurement of Time. (See Astronomy Schedule.) 0650 Measurement of Velocity, Acceleration, Energy o Visible Motion. 0660 Measurement of Force. (Pendulum, Spring Balance, Torsion Balance, etc.) 0670 The Constant of Gravitation. 0680 Measurement of Fluid Pressure. (Barometers, etc.) IIEAT. Temperature and Thermometry- 1000 1010 1020 1030 1040 1050 1060 1070 General and Historical. Expansion Thermometers. Pressure Thermometers. „ . TT Methods of Measuring Temperature by Colour, Vapour Density, Calorimetry, etc. Electrical Thermometers. Maximum, Minimum, and Self-recording Thermometers. (See also Meteorology.) Thermometric Scales, Comparison of Thermometers. Reduction to Absolute Scale. (See also 1320.) Methods of producing (1) High, (2) Low, and(3) Constant Temperatures. Thermostats. Calorimetry- 1100 General and Historical. . . _ ^ 1110 Units of Heat. Methods of Determining Specific Heats. 1120 Relations between Specific Heat and Chemical Constitu- 1130 Relations between Specific Heats of Solids and Liquids and their Physical State, Temperature, etc. 1140 Relations between Specific Heats of Gases and Vapours, and their Temperatures, etc. 1150 Numerical values of Specific Heats. Determination of the Mechanical Equivalent of Heat- 1200 General and Historical. __ . . 1210 Frictional method of Measuring the Mechanical Equiva- 1220 Electrical method of Measuring the Mechanical Equiva lent. 1230 Other Methods. 5 Fundamental Laws of Thermodynamics — 1300 General and Historical. 1310 The First Law. Theory of Cyclic Transformations, etc. 1320 The Second Law. Theory of Absolute Temperature. 1330 Entropy and Available Energy. 1340 General Thermodynamic Formulae. 1350 Thermodynamic Potential and Irreversible Operations. 1360 Thermodynamic Surfaces, Models, etc. Thermal Conduction and Convection — 1400 General and Historical. 1410 Mathematical Theory of Conduction. 1420 Conductivity of Solids. 1430 Conductivity of Fluids. 1440 Convection. 1450 Diffusivity for Temperature. Changes of Volume and of State (Experiment and Theory)- 1500 1510 1520 1530 1540 1550 1560 1570 1580 1590 1600 1610 1620 1630 1640 1650 General and Historical. Expansion of Solids and Liquids by Heat. Permanent Set and After-strain after Heating. Anneal- ing-. Expansion of Vapours and Gases by Heat. Table of Coefficients of Expansion. Melting and Solidifying Points, with Values. Changes of Volume on Melting- and Latent Heat of Fusion, with Values. Method of determining Pressure of Saturated Vapours. Boiling Points. Vapour Densities, with values. Continuity of State, with values of Critical Constants. Hygrometry. Vaporization of Solids. Latent Heat of Solution. Vapour Pressures of Solutions, Mixtures, etc. Heat of Chemical Change, Combustion, etc. (See also Chemistry.) Dissociation. (See also Chemistry.) Radiation (see also Light) — 1700 General and Historical. 1710 Thermal and Thermoelectric Methods of Investigating Radiation. 1720 Absorption of Radiation measured by Thermal and Thermoelectric Methods. (See Meteorology Schedule.) 1730 The Reflexion, Polarization, etc., of Radiation, 6 MECHANICAL AND THERMAL EFFECTS OF CONTACT OR MIXTURE. Friction. (See 0400 and 0410.) Capillarity— 2000 General and Historical. 2010 Variation in the Properties of a Liquid near the Surface. 2020 Thickness and Effects of Films on Liquid Surfaces. 2030 Surface Tension, Angle of Contact, Internal Pressure. 2040 Vapour Pressure near Curved Surfaces. 2050 Forms of Liquid Masses as influenced by Surface Tension. 2060 Pedesis or Brownian Movements in Liquid. Diffusion, Transpiration, and Mechanical Permeability 2100 General and Historical. 2110 Passage of Fluids through very narrow Orifices. 2120 Mechanical Permeability of Solids. Colloids. 2130 Diffusion of Solids and Liquids. 2130 Diffusion of Gases and Vapours. Imbibition and Surface Condensation of Gases — 2200 General and Historical. 2210 Imbibition of Liquids by Solids. 2220 Absorption of Gases by Porous Solids. Occlusion. 2230 Condensation of Gases and Vapours on Surfaces. Solution and Osmose — (For the physical properties of Solutions, e.g. Specific Beats, Conductivities, etc., see under the headings of the properties in question.) 2300 General and Historical. 2310 Solution of Solids and Liquids. 2320 Solution of Gases. 2330 Theories of Solution, Osmotic Pressure, etc. VIBRATIONS, WAVES, AND SOUND. Theory and Observation of Harmonic Vibrations— 3000 General and Historical. 301 0 Analysis and Synthesis of Periodic Motions. 3020 Methods of Maintaining, Observing, and Registering Vibrations. 3030 Vibrations of Systems with a finite number of Degrees of Freedom, Theory of Wave Motion- 3100 General and Historical. 3110 Methods of Exhibiting and Illustrating the Phenomena of Wave Motion. 3120 Waves in Elastic Fluids. Propagation of Sound. Objective Combination Tones, etc. 3130 Waves in Elastic Solids. 3140 Waves of Explosion. 3150 Reflexion and Refraction of Waves in general. 3160 Interference, Diffraction, Scattering of Waves in general. Huyghens’s Principle. Sound- 3200 General and Historical. 3205 Vibrations of Strings and Rods. Curved Rods. • 3210 Vibrations of Membranes and Plates. Curved Plates. Bells. 3215 Vibrations of Elastic Solids. [See also 0310.] 3220 Vibrations of Gases in Tubes and other Cavities. Effects of Apertures. 3225 Resonance. Resonators. 3230 Methods of Illustrating and Observing Air Waves. 3235 Measurement of Velocity of Sound. 3240 Measurement of the Amplitude, Energy, and Frequency of Sound Waves. Acoustic Transparency. 3245 Analysis of Compound Sound Waves. 3250 Reflexion and Refraction of Sound. 3255 Interference and Diffraction of Sound. Beats. 3260 Damping of Sound Waves by Viscosity and Conduction. The Sensation of Sound — 3300 General and Historical. 3310 Limits of Audition dependent on Intensity and Pitch. 3320 The Modification of Vibrations in Transit through the Ear. (^Ear-made Combination-Tones, etc.) 3320 Quality of Musical Tones. 3330 Musical Instruments. The Voice. The Physical Basis of Music — 3400 General and Historical. 34 L0 Musical Intervals, Scales, and Temperament. 3420 Consonance and Dissonance of two Tones. 3430 Chords. 3440 Physical Explanation of the Rules of Harmony. ft THEORIES OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE ETHER AND OF MATTER. 4000 Estimates and Calculations of Molecular Magnitudes. 4010 The Kinetic Theory of Gases and Liquids. 4020 Molecular Theory of Solids, including Crystals. (See also Elasticity.) Vortex-atom Theory of Matter. (See Vortex-Motion, 0520.) 4030 Theoiies of the Ether. 4040 Theories of Gravitation. LIGHT, INCLUDING INVISIBLE RADIATION. Geometrical Optics and Photometry — 5000 General and Historical. 5010 Photometry. Brightness. 5020 Refractive Indices. Dispersion and Spectra. 5030 General Theory of Rays. 5040 General Optical Systems. Cardinal Points. 5050 Mirrors and Lenses. 5060 Spherical and Chromatic Aberrations. 5070 Telescopes and Microscopes. Projection and Photo- graphic Apparatus. 5080 Variable Medium. Astronomical Refraction. Scintillation. 5090 Theories of Rainbows, Halos, Mirage, etc. (For Obser- vations, see Meteorology Schedule.) Velocity, Wave-Length, Energy, etc., of Radiation. 5100 General and Historical. 5110 Measurements of the Velocity of Light. 5120 Aberration and Moving Media. 5130 Measurements of Wave-Length by Optical and Photo- graphic Methods. 5140 Estimates of the Energy of Sunlight, etc. (See also Meteorology Schedule.) 9 Interference and Diffraction — 5200 General and Historical. 5210 Interference. 5220 Diffraction. 5230 Diffraction Grating’s and Diffraction Spectra. 5240 Diffraction by Small Particles. Wave Theory of Rain- bow, etc. 5250 Definition of Optical Instruments. Reflexion and Refraction — 5300 General and Historical. 5310 Reflecting Powers of Materials. Irregular Reflexion. 5320 Dynamical Theory of Reflexion and Refraction in Transparent Media. Polarization by Reflexion. 5330 Refraction in Strained and Crystalline Media. 5340 Metallic Reflexion. 5350 Selective Reflexion and Absorption. Anomalous Dis- persion. 5360 Relation of Refraction and Dispersion to Chemical Con- stitution. Optical Glass. Polarization — 5400 General and Historical. 5410 Methods of Producing Polarized Radiation. 5420 Methods of Measuring the Properties of Polarized Radiation. 5430 Rings and Brushes of Crystals. 5440 Rotatory Polarization. Saccharimetry. 5450 Magnetic Actions on Polarized Light. The Emission of Radiation, Phosphorescence, etc.— 5500 General and Historical. 5510 Radiation and Temperature. (For Temperature of Sun and Solar Radiation, see Meteorology Schedule.) 5520 Luminescence due to Chemical or Electric Actions. (See also 6630). 5530 Phosphorescence due to Impact of Radiation, produced by Heat, by Electric Discharge, etc. (See also 6630.) 5540 Rontgen and Allied Radiations. [Note. — I t is questionable whether a section should not be added here dealing with Irradiation, sensitiveness of the eye to different colours, subjective colour effects, etc.] ELECTRO-MAGNETISM. Electric and Magnetic Units — 6000 General and Historical. 6010 Theory and Practical Determinations. 10 Electrostatics— C100 General and Historical. G1I0 Electrification by Contact or Friction of Heterogeneous Substances. Frictional and Induction Machines. 6120 Electric Charge and Distribution ; Condensers. 6130 Measurement of Electric Force, Quantity, Density, and Capacity. 6140 Measurements and Standards of Potential Difference. Electrometers. 6150 The Dielectric; Inductive Capacity. Stress, Energy, etc. 6160 Pyro- and Piezo-Electricity. 6170 Theories of Atmospheric Electricity. (See Meteorology Schedule.) Magnetism — 6200 General and Historical. 6210 Natural and Artificial Magnets. 6220 Mathematical Theory of Permanent Magnets and the Magnetic Field. 6230 Mathematical Theory of Magnetic Induction and Hysteresis. 6240 Measurement of Magnetic Force, Susceptibility, In- duction, Hysteresis, etc. 6250 Relations . between Thermal, Elastic, and Magnetic Properties of Bodies. 6260 Physical Theories of the Nature of Magnetism. Dia- magnetism. The Electric Current — 6300 General and Historical. 6305 Theory and Construction of Primary and Secondary Cells. 6310 Ohm’s Law. Divided Circuits and Networks of Linear Conductors. 6315 Standards of Resistance. Absolute Determinations. 6320 Methods of Comparison of Resistances. 6325 Specific Resistance. Relation to Temperature, Mag- netism, and other Physical Properties. Hall Effect, 6330 Conduction in Continuous Media. (Conduction in Two Dimensions. Conduction in Three Dimensions.) 6335 Measurements of Currents. Continuous, Transient, Alternating. 6340 Registering Instruments. Voltmeters, Wattmeters, etc 6345 Apparatus for Starting and Regulating Currents. 6350 Electromagnets, Induction Coils, Transformers, etc. 6355 Magneto- Electric Machines, Dynamos, Motors. 11 Electrolysis- 6400 General and Historical. 6410 Electrochemical Series and Electrochemical Equivalents. Voltaic Potential Differences. 6420 Mixed Electrolytes and Secondary Actions. 6430 Polarization and Passivity. 6440 Migration of the Ions. Electrical Osmose. 6450 Theories of Electrolysis. Electrodynamics — 6500 General and Historical. 6510 General Theory of Electrodynamics. 6520 Mutual Actions of Steady Currents, and of Currents and Magnets. 6530 Dynamical Theories of Electric Currents. 6540 Measurement of Self Induction and Mutual Induction. 6550 Effects of Self Induction, Mutual Induction, and Capacity on the Flow of Currents. 6560 Alternating Currents in Wires. Telegraphy. Tele- phony. 6570 Production and Properties of Electromagnetic Waves. 6580 Electro-Optics. 6590 Thermo-Electricity. Electric Discharge — 6600 General and Historical. 6610 Disruptive Discharge. 6620 The Voltaic Arc. 6630 Discharge in Rarefied Gases. (See also 5520-30.) 6640 Aurora Polaris. Terrestrial Magnetism, The Compass, Earth Currents— 6700 General and Historical. 6710 Magnetic Observatories. Methods of Measuring the Values and Variations of the Magnetic Elements. 6720 Magnetic State of the Surface of the Earth. Surveys. . Isomagnetics and Gaussian Coefficients. 67 30 Secular Changes. 6735 Diurnal and other Periodic Magnetic Variations. 6740 Magnetic Storms. 6745 Relations between Terrestrial Magnetism and the Heavenly Bodies. 6750 Relations between Terrestrial Magnetism and Geology, Earth-Currents, etc. 6760 Theories of Terrestrial Magnetism. 6770 Theory of the Compass. Magnetism of Ships. 6775 Earth Currents. SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. D 6630. Discharge in Rarefied Gases. Cathode. Perrin, J. Electrification des rayons cathodiques ct cbute de potential au voisinage de la Cathode. Ann. de Chim. VII., 11, 1897, 496-555. Wiedemann, E., und Ebert, H. Kathodenstrahlen und Kathodolumi- nescenz durch Oscillationen erregt. Wied. Ann., 50, 1893, 1-46, 221-254. Dissociation. Natterer, K. Dissociation der Molecule. Wied. Ann., 38, 1889, 663-672. Electrodeless Discharge. Thomson, J. J. Phil. Mag. V., 32, 1891, 321-336 and 445-464. Wiedemann, E., und Ebert, H. Leuchterscheinungen in electrodenlosen gasverdiinnten Riiumen. Wied. Ann., 50, 1893, 1-46, 221-254. Magnet; Influence of, on Discharge. Ebert, H., und Wiedemann, E. Einfluss des Magneten, &c. Wied. Ann. 62, 1897, 182-186. Thomson, J. J. Effect on Electrodeless Discharge. Phil. Mag. V., 32, 1891, 321-336. Phosphorescence. Morren, A. Plios. des Graz pendant et apres le passage de l’Etincelle Electrique. Ann. de Chim. IV., 4, 1865, 293-305. Thomson, J. J. Phos. of Oxygen and Glass in Electrodeless Tubes. Phil. Mag. V., 32, 1891, 445-464. (ZZ) General. Angstrom, Knut. Strahlung verdiinnter Gase. Wied. Ann., 48, 1893, 493-530. Ebert, H., und Wiedemann, E. Verdiinnte Gase schirmen erst wenn sie zum Leuchten gebracht sind. Wied. Ann., 49, 1893, 32-49. Electrische Anregbarkeit eines verdiinnten Gases in einem Hochfrequenz- felde. Wied. Ann., 62, 1897, 182-186. Verhalten von verdiinnte n Gasen in nahezu geschlossenen metallischen Raumen innerhalb eines Hochfrequenzfeldes. Wied. Ann., 62, 1897, 187-191. Himstedt, F. Geissler’sclie Rokren durch Tesla-Stromen zum Leuchten gebracht. Wied. Ann., 52, 1894, 472-485. Monckman, J. Discharge through Bifurcating Tubes and Zig-zag Spark. Camb. Phil. Soc. Proc., 9, 1897, 216-221. Natterer, K. Schlagweite, &c., der Electricitat in Gasen und Dampfen deren Molecule aus gleich viel Atomen bestehen. Wied. Ann., 38, 1889, 663-672. Paschen, F. Funkenpotential, &c., bei verschiedenen Drucken und in verschiedenen Gasen. Wied. Ann., 37, 1889, 69-96. Thomson, J. J. Conductivity of a Vacuum. Proc. Roy. Soc., 45, 1889, 269-290. Rarefied Gases as Electro-magnetic Screens. Phil. Mag. V., 32, 1891, 445-464. Wiedemann, E. Effets calorifiques et lumineu* des decharges electriques, Ann. de Chim. V., 21, 1880, 449-512, SPECIMEN OF COMPLETE SET OF SLIPS IN PHYSICS. (1) AUTHORS’ INDEX OR PRIMARY SLIP. Physics. D. Wiedemann, E., und Ebert, II. —Leuclitersche inungen in elec- trodenlosen gasverdUnnten Raumen uuter deni Einflusse rasch- wechselnder electrischer Felder. Wied. Ann., 50, 1893, 1-46, 221-254. 1650.— [Electrical Properties.] Electrische Eigenschaften dissociirter Gase. 6630.— [Cathode.] Kathodenstrahlen und Kathodoluminescenz durcli Oscillationen erregten. 6630.— [Electrodeless Discharge.] Leuchterscheinungen in elec- trodenlosen gasverdUnnten Raumen. (2) SUBJECT INDEX OR SECONDARY SLIP. Physics. Q' 1650. Electrical. Wiedemann, E., und Ebert, H.— Leuchterscheinungen in elec- trodenlosen gasverdUnnten Raumen unter dem Einflusse rasch- wechselnder electrischer Felder. Wied. Ann., 50, 1893, 1-46, 221-254. 1650.— [Electrical Properties.] Electrische Eigenschaften dissociirter Gase. 6630.— [Cathode.] Kathodenstrahlen und Kathodoluminescenz durch Oscillationen erregten. 6630.— [Electrodeless Discharge.] Leuchterscheinungen in elec- trodenlosen gasverdUnnten Raumen. (2) SllBJEOT INDEX OR SECONDARY SLIP. Physics. D. 6630. Cathode. Wiedemann, E., und Ebert, H.— Leuchterscheinuno-fin in 6: >°- [Electrical Properties.] Electrische Eigenschaften dissociirter <>030. [Cathode.] Kathodenstrahlen und Kathodoluminescenz durch Oscillationen erregten. CG.)0. [Electrodeless Discharge.] Leuchterscheinungen in elec- trodenlosen gasverdiinnten R Rumen. (2) SUBJECT INDEX OR SECONDARY SLIP. Physics. D_ 6630. Electrodeless. Wiedemann, E., und Ebeet, H. — Leuchterscheinungen in elec- trodeulosen gasverdUnuten Raumen unter dem Einflusse rasch - wechselnder electrischer Felder. W'ied. Ann.. 50, 1893, 1 — 40, 221-254. 1 650. [Elechncal Properties.] Electrische Eigenschaften dissociirter G630.— [Cathode.] Kathodenstrahlen und Kathodoluminescenz durch 6630. [Electrodeless Discharge.] Leuchterscheinungen in elec- trodenlosen gasverdunnten Raumen. ADDITIONAL SPECIMENS OF PRIMARY SLIPS. Paschen, F. — Ueber die zum F unken Ubergang in Luft, Wasser- stoff und Kohlensaure bei verschiedenen Drucken erforderliche Potential-differenz. Wied. Ann., 1889, 37 , 69-96. 6610. — Funken-potential, &c., zwisclien Kugeln in Zimmerluft. 6630. — Funken-potential, &c., bei verschiedenen Drucken und in verschiedenen Gtasen. Perrin, J. — Rayons cathodiques et rayons de Rontgen. Etude experimentale. Ann. de Chim., 1897 (7), 11 , 496-555. 5540. — Decharge des corps electrises par les rayons de Rontgen. 6630. — [Cathode.] Electrification des rayons cathodiques et chute de potentiel au voisinage de la cathode. Thomson, J. J. — The resistance of electrolytes to the passage of very rapidly alternating currents, with some investigations on the times of vibration of electrical systems. Proc. Roy. Soc., 1889, 45 , 269-290. 6320. — [Electrolytes.] Relative Resistances of Electrolytes. 6325. — [Vacuum.] Conductivity of a Vacuum. 6570. — [Velocity.] Velocity of propagation of electro -magnetic dis- turbance in a wire and the surrounding medium. 6630. — Conductivity of a Vacuum. PHYSICS.— INDEX SLIPS. The slips chosen to illustrate this Schedule all have one or more references to D 6630, i.e., to Discharge in Rarefied Gases. These entries alone are collected in the Specimen of the Subject- Index. Significant words have been used more freely than will be necessary in the Index itself. If the number of entries unde)- any one number in the Schedule do not exceed 50, further subdivision will hardly be necessary. If they exceed 50, subdivision by means of significant words will be useful. If no significant word is required, the Subject-Index slip will bear the number and the letters Z Z, thus — D 6630 Z Z, to show that the paper is to be put among the General or Unclassified list, under the number 6630. ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, E CRYSTALLOGRAPHY. SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. 0000 General Crystallography. History, Literature, Text-books, &c. 1000 Geometrical and Mathematical Crystallography. 1100 Symmetry, Systems, &c. 1200 Methods of Calculation, Formulae, Notation, &c. 1300 Projection, and Drawing of Crystals. 1400 Theories of Crystal Structure. 1500 Miscellaneous. 2000 Applied Crystallography. 2100 Irregularities in Crystals, Variation in Angles, Vicinal Faces, Character of Faces. 2200 Twinning, Gliding Planes, &c. Regular Grouping of Crystals. 2300 Pseudosymmetry, including “ Optical Anomalies.” 2430 Growth of Crystals, Crystallites, &c. Artificial produc- tion of Crystals. 3000 Physical (excluding Optical) Crystallography. 3100 Cohesion, Elasticity, Cleavage, Hardness, &c. 3200 Etching. 3300 Thermal Properties. 3400 Electric Properties. 3500 Magnetic Properties.. 3000 Other Phj'sical Properties. 4000 Optical Crystallography. [See also 2300, 6200.] 41u0 Absorption. 4200 Refraction and Birefringence. 4300 Circular Polarisation. 4400 Other Optical Properties. 5000 Chemical Crystallography. 5100 Isomorphism. 5200 Polymorphism. 5300 Morphotropy. 5400 Stereochemistry, Optically Active and Racemic Compounds. 6000 Determinative Crystallography. 6100 Goniometric Measurements. 6200 Optical Measurements. 6300 Apparatus. 7000 Descriptive Crystallography. Inorganic substances, exclusive of minerals, arranged alphabetically. (For Minerals see G . d. 3 )| 7500 Descriptive Crystallography. Organic compounds, arranged either alphabetically or grouped, as in Chemistry, under Hydrocarbons, Acids, &c, 1400. Theories of Crystal Struc- ture. Homogeneous structures, symmetrical partitioning of. j Barlow, TV., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 449-467; and Min. Mag., 1896, 11, 119-136. Circular polarisation and homogeneous structures. Barlow , TV., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 468-476. Compacteste regelmassige Kugelsystem. Fedorow, E. von., Zs. K., 1897, 28, 232-238. ^ Structural Unit. Tutton, A. E., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 265-284; Soc., 1896, 69, 507. Structure of Aragonite. Viola, C., Zs. K., 1897, 28, 225-231. Homogeneity. Viola, C., Zs. K., 1897, 28, 452-467. 2400 Growth of Crystals (Crystal- lites, &c., Artificial production of Crystals). Entschmelzung. Goldschmidt, V., Zs. I K., 1897, 28, 169-173. Scheibenformigen Krystalliten des Calcium carbonates. Vater, H., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 477-504. Krystalliten, das Wesen der. Vater, R., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 505-512. 4200 Refraction and Birefringence. Refractive indices of coloured Minerals. Rlawatsch, C., Zs. K., 1897, 27, 605- 607. Molecular refractions. Pope , TV. J., Soc., 1896, 69, 1530; Zs. K., 1897, 28, 113-127. Refraction cristalline, trois cas particu- lars de. Verschaffelt, J., Bull. Soc. Min., 1896, 19, 40-64. Calcul des constants optique d’un me- lange de substances isomorpbes. Wal- , tyrant, F., Bull. Soc. Min., 1896, 19, 1 169-207. ^ Determination des axes optiques. TVal- lerant, F., Bull. Soc. Min., 1896, 19, 356-363. ! 7000 Descriptive; Inorganic Sub- stances (exclusive of Minerals). Ammonium, mixed salts of, size of L Crystal Molecule. FocJc, A. Zs Iv 1897, 28, 337-413. 7000 Descriptive ; Inorganic Sub- stances (exclusive of Minerals). Csesium sulphates, R 2 Cs'S0 4 ) 2 ‘6Ho0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 344-495 ; Zs. K., 1896, 27, 113-251. Cadmium sulphates, R 2 Cd(S0 4 )o , 6H20. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 444; and Zs. K , 1896, 27, 203. Calcium carbonate, disc-shaped crystal- lites of. Vater, R., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 477-5C4. Cobalt sulphates, R 9 Co(S0 4 V6H 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 419 ; Zs. K. 1896, 27, 180. Copper sulphates, R 2 Cu(S0 4 ) 2 -6H 9 0. Opt., D. Tutton , A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 421 ; Zs. K., 1896, 27, 191. Iridiumtetramintriclilorid. Baclcstrom, R. Zs. K., 1897, 28, 312-313. Iron (Ferrous) sulphates, R„Fe(S0 4 ) 2 •6H 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 387 ; Zs. K., 1896, 27, 150. Magnesium sulphates, R 2 Mg(S0 4 ) 9 •6H 2 0 Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc.^ 1896, 69, 355; Zs. K., 1896, 27, 122. Manganous sulphates, R 2 Mn(S0 4 ) 2 •6H 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton , A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 399 ; Zs. K , 1893, 27, 161. Nickel sulphates, R 2 Ni(S0 4 ) 2 '6H 2 0. Opt., I). Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 407 ; Zs. K., 1896, 27, 169. Potassium sulphates, K 2 M(S0 4 ) 2 '6H 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 344-495; Zs. X., 1896, 27, 113-251. 7500 Organic Compounds. Camphansaure, cis-7r-. Cryst., opt. Pope, TV. J., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 406-415. Camphoric acid, compound with ace- tone. Pope, TV. J ., Soc., 1896, 69, 1696 ; Zs. K. 1897, 28, 128-134. Camphotricarbonsaure, trans-. Cryst., opt. Pope, W. J., Zs. K., 1896, 27. 406-415. Furfuraldoxim. Entschmelzung. Gold- schmidt, V., Zs. K., 1897, 28, 169-173. Phenol, hexachloro-. Cryst., opt. Offret, A., Bull. Soc. Min., 1896, 19, 398-404. Santonin, and derivatives of. Cryst., opt., etching, pyro- elect. Brugnatelli. L ., Zs. K., 1896, 27, 78-90. 9 SPECIMEN OF PRIMARY SLIPS. Tutton, A. E. Connection between the 5100 7000 , atomic weight of contained metals and the crystallographical characters of isomorphous salts. The volume and optical relationships of the potassium, rubidium and cajsium salts of the monoclinic series of double sulphates, R 2 M (S0 4 ) 2 -6II 2 0, Soc., 1.896, 69,34 1-495. Sulphates, double, R2M(S0 4 ) 2 ’6H 2 0. Interrelation of physical properties and atomic weight of contained metals. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 344-495. Caesium sulphates, Cs. ; M(S0 } ) 2 'GI[ 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896,69, 344-495. Cadmium sulphates, R 2 Cd(S0'<,) 2 '6H 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69,444. Cobalt sulphates, R 2 Co(S04) 2 '6HoO. Opt., 1). Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, “69, 419. Copper sulphates, R 2 Cu(S0 4 ) 2 '6II 2 0. Opt., F. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 421 . Ferrous sulphates, R 2 Fe(S0 4 )2'6H 2 0. Opt.,D. Tutton, A.E., Soc., 1896, 69, 387. | Manganous sulphates, RoMn('S0 4 ) 2 -6H. 1 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E„ Soc., 1896,69, 3*99. Magnesium sulphates, R 2 Mg(S0 4 ) 2 -6H' 2 0 . Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Hoc., 1896, 69, 355 . Nickel sulphates, R 2 Ni('S0 4 ) 2 -6H 2 0. Opt., 11. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 407. Potassium sulphates, K 2 M(S0 4 ) 2 -6U 2 0. Opt., D Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 96, 344-495. Rubidium sulphates, Rb 3 M(S0 4 ) 2 -6H 2 0. Opt. D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1869, 69, 341-495. Zinc sulphates, R 2 Zn(S0 4 ) 2 *6H 2 0. Opt., D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 374. E 5100 7000 Tutton, A. E. Connection between the atomic weight of contained metals and the crystallographical characters of isomorphous salts. The volume and optical relationships of the potassium, rubidium and caesium salts of the monoclinic series of double sulphates, R 2 M(S0 4 ) 2 -6H 2 0, Soc., 1896, 69, 344-495. Sulphates, double, R 2 M(S0 4 ) 2 ‘6H 2 0, of K, Rb or Cs and Cd, Co, Cu, Fe, Mg, Mn, Ni or Zn. Interrelation of physical properties and atomic weight of contained metals. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 344-195. Sulphates, isomorphous, double, R 2 M(S0 4 ) 2 6H 2 0, of K, Rb or Cs and Cd, Co, Cu, Fe, Mg, Mn, Ni or Zn. Connection between the atomic weight of contained metals and crystallographic characters; Opt. D. Tutton, A. E., Soc., 1896, 69, 344-495. These slips are given to illustrate the identical printing of Slip and Book Catalogue entries. They Iso illustrate two modes of indexing the same communications. On the upper slip, the first number in le upper corner is that of the first entry, the second tha-t of the second entry, and as this number is jpeated ten times, it is merely followed by ten dofs. EOYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue Committee. F. CHEMISTRY. SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. Chemical Bibliography. OOOO Philosophy. 0010 History. 0020 Biography. 0030 Dictionaries, collected works, monographs and text books. 0040 Pedagogy. 0050 Addresses, lectures, essays and theses. 0100 Chemistry (Specific) of the Elements. All specifically chemical subject matter, and such other entries as may be desirable, relating to the elements generally, excepting carbon, shall be arranged under this heading. In the case of carbon, such entries as concern the element or those of its compounds which are not treated as derivatives of hydrocarbons (cyanogen, &c.), shall alone be included under this heading. Commencing with aluminium, the elements shall be arranged in alphabetical order, and numbered from UllO onwards as follows, the appropriate symbol being appended to each number : — 0110 (Al) Aluminium. 20 (Sb) Antimony. 30 (A) Argon. 40 (As) Arsenic. 50 (Ba) Barium. 60 (Be) Beryllium. 70 (Bi) Bismuth. 80 (B) Boron. 90 (Br) Bromine, 200 (Cd) Cadmium. 10 (Cs) Caesium. 20 (Ca) Calcium. 30 (C) Carbon. 40 (Ce) Cerium. 50 (Cl) Chlorine. 60 (Cr) Chromium. 70 (Co) Cobalt. 80 (Cb) Columbium (Niobium). 90 (Cu) Copper. 300 (Er) Erbium. 10 (F) Fluorine. 20 (Gd) Gadolinium. 30 (Ga) Gallium. 40 (Ge) Germanium. 50 (An) Gold. 60 (He) Helium. 70 (H) Hydrogen 80 (In) Indium. 90 (I) Iodine. 400 (Ir) Iridium. 10 (Fe) Iron. 20 (La) Lanthanum. 30 (Pb) Lead. 40 (Li) Lithium. 50 (Mg) Magnesium. 60 (Mn) Manganese. 70 (Hg) Mercury. 0480 (Mo) Molybdenum. 90 (Nd) Neodymium (Didy- 500 (Ni) Nickel. [miurn) 10 (N) Nitrogen. 20 (Os) Osmium. 30 (O) Oxygen. 40 (Pd) Palladium. 50 (P) Phosphorus. 60 (Pt) Platinum. 70 (K) Potassium. 80 (Pr) Praseodymium. 90 (Rh) Rhodium. 600 (Rb) Rubidium. 10 (Ru) Ruthenium. 20 (Sa) Samarium. 30 (Sc) Scandium. 40 (Se) Selenium. 50 (Si) Silicon. 60 (Ag) Silver. 70 (Na) Sodium. 80 (Sr) Strontium. 90 (S) Sulphur. 700 (Ta) Tantalum. 10 (Te) Tellurium. 20 (Tb) 'J ferbium. 30 (Tl) Thallium. 40 (Til) Thorium. 50 (Tu) Thulium. 60 (Sn) Tin. 70 (Ti) Titanium. 80 (W) Tungsten(Wolfram). 90 (Ur) Uranium. 800 (Va) Vanadium. 10 (Yt) Ytterbium. 20 (Y) Yttrium. 30 (Zn) Zinc. 40 (Zr) Zirconium. All entries relating to the elements generally, or which cannot be specifically referred to any one of the known elements, shall be arranged under 0100. Specific entries relating to the halogens collectively shall be arranged in division 0250 under Halogens. The mode of subdividing entries made under any element in each numbered division shall be as follows : — (a) All entries relating either to the element itself or of a general character shall come immediately under the number. (b) Entries relating- to compounds, which in the Slip Catalogue bear the number and symbol of the dominant element together with the symbol of the secondary constituent or dominant second constituent, shall be printed in the subdivision of their second constituent. (c) References to hydroxides, acids, and salts shall be entered under the oxide; the corresponding sulphur compounds under the sulphide. {d) In each subdivision the entries shall be arranged in such order that those relating, a, to the history or origin of the substance come first, and following these, in the order mentioned, those relating, (3, to its preparation or manu- facture ; 7, to its structure, or of a theoretical nature ; B, to its interactions or use; e, to its compounds— these five several sections being denoted by the letters «, /3, 7, 3, 6 . It will, as a rule, be unnecessary to repeat a reference to any one substance under each of the sub-sections, a — e ; it will suffice to enter the reference in one of these (say /3), and to append at the close of the entry 7, B, &c., if statements of special importance falling under these headings are made in the communication. It would be possible to carry the analysis still farther by means of symbols, such as 0, k, &c., to indicate that physical properties, crystalline form, &c., were specially considered in a communication. 0900 Laboratory Procedure. 0910 Plans, fittings, appliances and apparatus. 0920 Lecture apparatus and experiments. 0930 Operations in inorganic chemistry. Entries under 0930 shall be made under significant headings such as dissolution and solvents, crystallisation, distillation, sublimation, reduction by hydrogen, &c., oxidation, electrolysis, furnace operations, &c., arranged alphabetically. 1000 Organic (Carbon) Chemistry (Specific). All entries relating to ihe subject generally shall be arranged in this division under 1000, excepting those relating to carbon itself or to compounds not usually regarded as derivatives of hydrocarbons. Substitution derivatives of the compounds included in each of the numbered divisions — especially haloid and allied derivatives formed by the introduction of monad radicles— shall, as far as possible, be entered under the compounds from which they are derived. Entries under the name of a substance may, if necessary, be subdivided in the manner provided for inorganic substances. I 1010 Hydrocarbons. 1020 Paraffins. 1030 Unsaturated open chain hydrocarbons. 1040 Benzenoid hydrocarbons. 1050 Reduced benzenoid hydrocarbons. (Terpenes, &c.) 1060 Unclassified hydrocarbons. Each of these divisions shall be subdivided (excepting- 1010 and 1020) into isologous groups, in each of which compounds shall be entered in homologous order. Haloid and allied substitution derivatives shall be entered under the corresponding hydrocarbon. The position to be given to the entry shall be indicated on the slip : — (a) By placing after the division number the signs 2, 4, &c., to indicate the homologous series C n H 3n _ 2 , C n II 2n _ 4 , &c. As there is a special division, 1020, for paraffins, it is unnecessary to distinguish these. The C n II 2n series will be denoted by the absence of any such index number. ( b ) By affixing also the signs C 1? C 2 , C x , to indicate the number of carbon atoms in the compound referred to. ( c ) By affixing also, if necessary, the symbols Cl, CN, N0 2 , Ac., to indicate the nature of the substitution derivative. Thus, a reference to nitropropane, CH 3 .CH 2 CH 2 (NU 2 ), would be marked 1020.C 3 .N0 2 , one to allene, CH 2 :(J:C11 2 , 1030. 2. C 3 , one to bromotoluene, 1040.6.C 7 .Br. 1100 Alcohols and Ethers. 1110 Paraffin-ols. 1120 Unsaturated open chain-ols. 1130 Benzenoid-ols. 1140 Reduced benzenoid-ols. 1150 Unclassified alcohols. Each of these divisions shall be subdivided into ols, di-ols, tri-ols, &c., each of which shall be further subdivided as under hydrocarbons. Haloid and allied derivatives of alcohols, thienols and selenols, &c., shall be entered under corresponding alcohols. Ethers shall be entered under the alcohols from which they are derived, also ethereal salts of inorganic acids and of the cyanic acids. 1200 Acids. 1210 Paraffin acids. 1220 Unsaturated open chain acids. 1230 Benzenoid acids. 1240 Reduced benzenoid acids. 1250 Unclassified acids. Each of these divisions shall be subdivided according to the number of oxygen atoms present in the acid, further subdivision being carried out as in the case of hydrocarbons. The position of the acid in the isologous series shall be deduced from the empirical formula. The number of oxygen atoms in the acid shall be indicated, and also, if it be thought desirable, the character of the acid : the basicity by numbers, to which ol, al, on, id or cy shall be appended according as the acid is a hydroxy, aldehydic, ketonic or lactonic acid, or one derived from an oxy-cycloid such as furane. Thus lactic acid would be marked 1210 .C 3 .O 3 (l.‘ ol) ; protocatechuic acid, 1230.8.C 7 .0 4 (1.2 ol). Sulphinic and sulphonic acids shall be included under acids in the subdivisions of the corresponding carboxy acids. Derivatives of acids shall as far as possible be included under acids, such as haloid and allied derivatives, hydroxy and amino -acids, aldehydic and keto-acids, ethereal salts, acid chlorides, oxides, &c. 1300 Aldehydes and Ketones. 1310 Open chain als. 1320 Closed chain als. 1330 Open chain ons. 1340 Closed chain ons. 1350 Unclassified als and ons. Each of these divisions, excepting 1350, shall be subdivided accord- ing to the number of oxygen atoms present in the keto-compound, further subdivision being carried out as in the case of hydrocarbons. 1400 Carbohydrates; Glucosides; Resins. 1410 Monosaccharides. 1420 Disaccharides. 1430 Trisaccharides. 1440 Carbohydrates other than mono- di- and trisaccharides. 1450 Glucosides. 1460 Resins. Compounds belonging to divisions 1410, 1420, 1430, shall be sub- divided according to the number of oxygen atoms they contain, and whenever necessary further subdivided as in other series. Compounds belonging to divisions 1440, 1450 and 1460, shall be entered alphabetically. 1500 Amino- and Azo-compounds. 1510 Amino-paraffins. 1520 Amino-derivatives of unsaturated open chain hydrocarbons , 1530 Amino-derivatives of benzenoid hydrocarbons. 1535 Amino-derivatives of reduced benzenoid hydrocarbons. 1540 Acid amides and allied compounds. 1545 Imides, imi do-ethers, &c. 1550 Azo-compounds (open chain). 1560 „ ,, (closed chain). 1570 Diazo-compounds (open chain). 1580 „ „ (closed chain). 1590 Unclassified amino- and azo-compounds. Each of the divisions 1510-1540 shall be subdivided into monamino- diainmo-, Ac., derivatives, which shall be arranged as in other series. Ilydroxylamine derivatives shall constiiute a sub-section of the monamino- ; hydrazine derivatives, amidines and amidoxiins a sub- section of the diamino-; and diazoimide (N 3 H) derivatives a sub- section cf the triamino-derivatives. Secondary and tertiary amines shall be entered under the primary amines from which they are derived. Ammonium derivatives shall be entered under the corresponding amino-derivatives. Hydrazo-and oxyazo-compounds shall be entered under corresponding’ azo-derivatives. Mixed Cycloids. Cycloids containing' oxyg'en. » „ sulphur (or Se or Te). 5 ) „ nitrogen (or P). y> „ several elements besides carbon. Unclassified cycloids. Cycloids other than hydrocarbons, formed by the interposition of one or more polyad elements other than carbon, shall be arranged iu this group — e.g ., pyrone, thiophen, pyridine, piperidine, pyrazole, uric acid, cyanuric acid, Ac. Each of the divisions shall be subdivided according to the number of polyad elements other than carbon present in the compound. 1700 Organo-metallic and allied Compounds. All compounds of hydrocarbon radicles with elements other than the halogens, oxygen, sulphur, selenium, and nitrogen, shall be entered in this section in the alphabetical order of the dominant elements. Under each element the order of arrangement shall be as in other series. 1800 Alkaloids. 1810 Alkaloids derived from plants. 1820 „ „ „ animals. Under 1800 a list shall be given of vegeto-alkaloids, together with the Latin names of the plants from which they have been obtained, arranged in the .alphabetical order of the plant names. In 1810 and 1820 alkaloids shall be arranged alphabetically. 1900 Proteids. 1910 Animal proteids. 1920 Vegetable. Entries in these; two groups shall be arranged alphabetically. 1600 1610 1620 1630 1640 1650 2000 Coloured Compounds. 2010 Coloured substances not dyestuffs. 2020 Dyestuffs. These divisions shall be subdivided— 2010 into Hydrocarbons (coloured), Alcohols (coloured), Ketones (coloured), &c. ; 2020 into Azo-dyes, Triphenylmethane-dyes, Anthracene-dyes, Dyestuffs of vegetable origin, Unclassified dyes, &c., in each of which subdivision entries shall be arranged alphabetically. 2500 Operations in Organic Chemistry. Entries shall be made in this division under headings such as dissolution and solvents, distillation, &c., oxidation, nitration, acetyla- tion, hydrolysis, &c., &c. 3000 Analytical Chemistry. 3100 Detection of elements. 3150 „ compounds. 3200 Estimation of elements. 3300 „ compounds. 3350 Gas analysis. 3400 Applied analysis. All entries of a general character relating to apparatus, methods, &c., &c., shall be arranged in division 3000, under appropriate significant headings. Division 3200 shall include all entries relating to the determination of individual elements in their compounds and in mixtures, excluding determinations of atomic weight. The entries shall be arranged in sections distinguished by the elementary symbols used as registration symbols. Division 3300 shall include all entries relating to the deter- mination of individual compounds— e.g., alkaloids, carbohydrates, &c., including that of compound radicles such as acetyl in acetates, methyl in ethers, &c., bat excluding gases. The entries shall bo arranged in sections distinguished by the elementary symbols of the dominant elements in the compounds used as registration symbols, or in the case of organic compounds by the registration symbols of the groups to which they belong. If necessary, gravimetric, volumetric, electrolytic, physical, &c., methods may be distinguished by letters, such as y, v, &c. > Division 3400 shall include all entries relating to the analysis of composite materials such as drugs, foods, soils, waters and technical products generally, arranged under appropriate significant heading’s. 8 3500 Theoretical and Physical Chemistry. 3550 Conditions and laws of chemical change. 3600 Mass properties. 3650 Mechanical properties. 3700 Thermal properties. 3750 Electrical and magnetic properties. 3800 Optical properties. 3850 Photo-chemistry. The entries in these sections shall be arranged under appropriate significant headings. Section 3500 shall include all entries of a general character relating’ to such subjects as the constitution of matter, the molecular and atomic hj'pothesis, the classification of elements and of compounds, the periodic law, &c., allotropy (to include all forms of isomerism) and structure, interrelationship of gases, liquids and solids, nomenclature, &c. Section 3G00 shall include all entries relating to atomic and mole- cular weights, to densities of gases, liquids or solids, to molecular and atomic volumes, and to crystallography. Section 3650 shall include all entries relating to diffusion, solubility, surface tension, and viscosity. Section 3700 shall include all entries relating to combustion and flame, dissociation, thermo-chemistry, melting and boiling points, specific and latent heats, electric furnace operations. Section 3750 shall include all entries relating to electrolysis which do not come under analysis. 4000 Physiological Chemistry. 4010 Enzymes. 4020 Fermentation 4030 Animal metabolism. 4040 Vegetable metabolism. 4050 Pathologic changes — immunity. The entries under these headings shall be confined to notices of specifically chemical work on the subjects scheduled. !) SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. H j 1020 Chemical Bibliography. Bio- graphy. | Baumann, Eugen, mit Bildniss und Ver- | zeiclmiss seiner Schriften. Kossel , A., B., 1897, 3197-3209. L Blomstrand. Christian Wilhelm, Klason, Peter, B., 1897, 3227-3241. I Ivekule memorial lecture, with portrait, f Japp, F. R., Soc., 1898, 97-138. 1 Stohman, Friedrich, mit Verzeichniss seiner Schriften. Ostioald, W., B., 1897, T 3214-3222. 0040 Pedagogy. 4 Chapters on the aims and practice of ■ teaching, edited by Frederic Spencer. * Cambridge (England). At the Univer- i sity Press, 1897. Chap. X., Chemistry, by Armstrong , H. E., 222-259. 0100 Elements. ,a Sur un nouvel extrait de la bauxite frangaise. Eager, R. S., Bl., 1894, 11, | 1155. ' Argon, a new constituent of the atmos- phere. /3 0. Rayleigh, Lord, and Ramsay, W., Phil. Trans., 1895, 187-241. 0110 Aluminium. 8 Amalgamirtes mit Wasser als neutrales Reductionsmittel. Wislicenus, II., and Kaufmann, L., B., 1895, 1323, 1983. 1 — Cohen, J. B., and Ormandy, R., I Ibid., 1505. Use of amalgamated, in preparing benzenoid hydrocarbons. Hirst, H.R., and Cohen, J. B., Soc. Pr., 1895, 148. ’ Action sur le carbone et ses composes. Franck, L., BL, 1894, 439. C. Carbure. Franck, L., Bl., 1894, 445. Cl. Krystallisirtes. k. Dennis, L. M., J3 Z. a. Ch., 1894, 339. . t Avec du borneol, du camphre, et du eamphre monochlore. Perrier, G., . C. r., 1894, 119, 276. j Avec les composes nitres aromatique. ; Perrier, G., C. r., 1895, 120, 930. O. Sur les carbonates, les hydrates et ! /3 les phosphates. Schlumberger , E., Bl., 1895, 41. 8 Reduction par le charbon. Moissan, H., C. r., 1894, 119, 260. Si. Zur Chemie einiger Alumosilicate. i y Einwirkung der Alkalien. Thugutt , S. J ., Jahrb. f. Min. Beil., 9, 554. ; 0390 Iodine. j3 Pure from cuprous iodide. Lean , Bevan, and Whatmough, W. H., Soc., 1898, 148-157. Cu. Cuprous iodide from iodoform. Lean, Bevan, and Whatmough , W. H., Soc., 1898, 153. 0510 Nitrogen. Density of, from various sources. Ray- leigh, Lord, and Ramsay , W., Phil. Trans., 1895, 187. O Nitrosoverbindungen, Aliphatisclie. 0. /3 Piloty, O., B., 1898, 452. P Polymeric chloro nitrides of phosphorus. ' /3 Stokes, N. H., Am. Chem. Journ., 1897, 782-795. 1010 Hydrocarbons. Petroleum, Composition of Californian. Maybery, C. F., Am. Chem. Journ., 1897, 796. 1020 Paraffins. )3 propan, Brom-2-nitroso-2-,aus Acetoxim und Brom. Mentis oh mit Brompropyl- pseudonitrol. Piloty, 0., B., 1898, 454. Octan-Ueber ein Nitroso-. Dimethjl- 2‘5-nitroso-2-hexan. Piloty, 0., und Ruff, O., B., 1898, 457. 1130 Benzenoid-ols. 8 phenol, ^p-Amido-, und dessen .ZEther. Einwirkung des Oxalesters auf. Piutti, A., und Piccoli, R., B., 1898, 330. 1230 Benzenoid Acids. Cinnamic and allied acids as a criterion of structure, Etherification of. Sud- borough, J. J., and Lloyd, L. L., Soc., 1898, 81-96. 1340 Closed chain ons. /3 Sulfonale cyclischer Ketone. Pentanon-, Methjlpentanon-, Metbylbexanon-, und Heptanonsulfonal. Wallach , O., und Borsche, W., B., 1898, 338. 3500 Theoretical Chemistry. Stereoisomerism as affecting formation of ethereal salts from unsaturated acids. Sudborough, J. J., and Lloyd, L. L. Soc., 1898, 81-96. 3550 Conditions of Chemical Change. Moisture, Influence on production and stability of ozone, aud on interaction of mercury and halogens of. Shenstone, W. A., Soc. ? 1897, 71, 477-488, F SPECIMENS OF PRIMARY SLIPS. 0250r 0470; 0530; 3550;,* Shenstone, W. A. — Observations on the properties of some highly purified sub- stances. Soc., 1897, 71, 471-488. Halogens, Preparation of dried and action on dried mercury of. Shenstone, W. A., Soc., 1897, 71, 471-488. Mercury, Action of dried halogens on dried. Shenstone, W. A., Soc., 1897, 71, 477-488. Ozone, Studies on Production of. Shen- stone, W. A., Soc., 1897, 71, 471-488. Moisture, Influence on production and stability of ozone, and on interaction of mercury and halogens of. Shenstone, W. A., Soc., 1897, 71, 477-488. F 1200 7 . 1230.10.C s .0 2 .r 3500 Sudborough, J. J., and Lloyd, L. L. — Stereochemistry of unsaturated carbon compounds. 1. — Etherification of sub- stituted acrylic acids. Soc., 1898, 81-96. Etherification of stereoisomeric unsatu- ratrd acids a criterion of structure. Sudborough, J. J., and Lloyd, L. L., Soc., 1898, 81-96. j Stereoisomerism as affecting formation of ethereal salts from unsaturaled acids. Sudborough J. J., and Llovd, L. L., Soc., 1898, 81-96. Cinnamic and allied acids as a criterion of structure, Etherification of. Sudborough, J. J., and Lloyd, L. L., Soc., 1898, 81-96. * The entries are printed in the order of the registration numbers at the top of the slip, and directly transferred to the Book Catalogue. The first vord in each entry is significant, ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue of Scientific Literature. G. MINERALOGY. SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. General Mineralogy. 0000 Text Books, Catalogues, Collections, Classification, Nomenclature, Teaching, History, &c. 0100 Physical and Morphological. 0200 Chemical. 0250 Isomorphism. 0300 Modes of Occurrence, &c. 0350 Alteration. 0400 Pseudomorphs. 0450 Artificial. 0500 Minerals in Rocks. 0600 Applications. 0650 Precious Stones. 1000 Determinative Mineralogy. 1100 Physical and Morphological. 1200 Chemical. 2000 New Mineral Names. 3000 Descriptive Mineralogy. (Alphabetical list of names.) 4000 Geographical Distribution. Localities of minerals to be indicated by topogra- phical symbols, as given in the Geography Schedule. 5000 Meteorites. 5100 Structure, &c. 5200 Minerals of. 5300 Alphabetical List of, SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. 0200 Chemical Mineralogy. Water in hydrated phosphates and arsenates. Church, A. H., Min. Mag., 1895, 11 , 1-12. 0250 Isomorphism. Relations of sulplmrsenites and sulphantimonites. Penfield, S. L. Amcr. Journ. Sci., 1890 [iv.], 2, 17. 0350 Minerals in Rocks. Monazite and Xenotime in European Rocks. Derby, O. A. Min. Mag., 1897, 11 , 304-310. 0450 Pseudomorphs. Bornite after Chalcopyrite, from Cornwall. Miers, H. A. Min. Mag., 1879, 11, 267. Calcite after Quartz and Celestite, from Durham and Cork. Miers, H. A. Min. Mag., 1897, 11, 264. Pyroxene after Wollastonite, from Diana, N.Y. Smvth, C. H., junr. Amer. Journ. Sci., 1807 [iv.], 4 , 309-312. 0650 Precious Stones. [See also G. 3000.] Sapphire from Montana. Kunz, G-. F. imer. Journ. Sci., 1897 [iv.], 4, 399-412. 2000 New Mineral Names. Batavite. Weinschenk, E. Zs. K., 1897, 28, 141. Bliabergite. Igelstrom, L. J. Zs. Iv., 1897, 27, 601-601. Fuggerite. Weinschenk, E. Zs. K., 1897, 27, 577-582. Gersbyite. Igelstrom, L. J. Zs. K., 1897, 28, 310-312. Kosmoclilor. Laspeyres, H. Zs. K., 1897, 27, 586-600. 3000 Descriptive Mineralogy. Almandine aus Ascbaffenburg, Bayern. Weinschenk, E. Zs. K., 1897, 28, 163. Alunite from Bolivia. Prior, Gr. T., and Spencer, L. J. Min. Mag., 1897, 11, 298. Apatite. Hardness of. Jaggar, T. A., junr. Amer. Journ. Sci., 1S97 [iv.], 4. 399-412. 4000 Geographical Distribution (Localities of Minerals). Monazite and Xenotime in European rooks. Derby, O. A., Min. Mag., 1897, 11, 304-310. de British Isles. British Pseudomorphs. Miers, H. A. Min. Mag., 1897, 11, 263-285. dc Germany. Adenau (Rhenish Prussia). Blende. Kaiser, E. Zs. Iv., 1896, 27, 51-55, Braunsdorf (Saxony). Jamesonite. Kaiser, E, Zs. K., 1896, 27, 51. SPECIMEN PRIMARY SLIPS. Mineralogy. q Foote, H. W. On the occurrence of Pollucite, Columbite, and Microlite at Rumford, Maine. Am. Journ. Sci., 1896 (iv), 1, 457. 3000 Pollucite. From Rumford, Maine. Anal. 3000 Mangano-columbite. From Rumford, Maine. Cryst. 3000 Columbite. MaDgano-columbite, from Rumford, Maine. Cryst. S000 Microlite. From Rumford, Maine. 4800 yy Gt. Rumford (Maine). Pollucite, &c. Mineralogy. G. Penfield, S. L. On Pearceite, a Sulpharsenite of Silver, and on the Crystallisation of Polybasite. Am. Journ. Sci., 1896 (i^), 2, 17. 2000 Pearceite. 3000 Pearceite. A new mineral. 3000 Polybasite. Cryst. 0250 Relations of sulpharsenites and sulphantimonites (p. 75). 5300 Relations of sulpharsenites and sulphantimonites (p. 75). ■ ■ ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue Committee. H, GEOLOGY. SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. It is proposed for purposes of registration to combine with this scheme of Geological subdivision the Topographical subdivisions in the Geographical . schedule, as illustrated on the annexed Plan. General. 00 Philosophy. 01 History. 02 Biography. 03 Dictionaries and text-books. 04 Pedagogy. 05 Addresses, lectures, essays. 06 Museums and collections, catalogues, &c. 07 Geological surveying. Petrology. 10 General (including rocks not otherwise classified). 12 Igneous rocks (alphabetically arranged). 15 Sedimentary rocks (including those of organic or chemical origin). 18 Crystalline schists and metamorphic rocks. 19 Analysis, chemical, of rocks. 2 Physical. 20 General. 22 Denudation and deposition. 24 Glacial geology. 26 Volcanic. 28 Seismic (including elevation and depression and mountain- building). 80 Stratification and field (structural) features of rocks (including outcrops, dips, strikes, lamination, folds, dis- locations, faults, jointing, and cleavage). Stratigraphical.* 35 General. 40 Archaean. 45 Palaeozoic. 50 (1) Lower (Cambrian, Ordovician [Lower Silurian], and Silurian [Upper Silurian]). 55 (2) Upper (Devonian, Carboniferous, and Permian). 60 Mesozoic (Secondary). 65 (1) Triassic. 70 (2) Jurassic. 75 (3) Cretaceous. 80 Caenozoic (Tertiary). 85 (1) Lower (Eocene and Oligocene). 90 (2) Upper (Miocene and Pliocene). 95 Pleistocene and recent. 98 Maps. * Smaller stratigraphical divisions than those adopted in this Schedule are probably desirable, but it is very difficult to devise a scheme that would meet with general acceptance. If the divisions accepted for the International Geological Map of Europe are used, the additional numbers required can be easily intercalated. EUKOPE AND MEDITERRANEAN ISLANDS. 3 PS 53 C s 3 © cw Ul •8pUB[SJ PUB OHIBg -op oooooooooooooo >5 O io O >o O m O LO O lO o >o oo CO''tfTrWOWSCOC0 1>l^0000050505 •BOg JIOBia • up S8js8sass8sa8sia U5OWOM3O>0OW5OWO>0(10 C0^'#k0k0<0®t^l>00 00 ©050) •spaBisi pub nBouB.uo;tpoK ‘ m V lOOiOOiOOWOWOWOWOO CO-^'^lOU3?OCOi>i>000OO5O5OS •Binsniaoj unjnBg ‘jp s«a ^ so f *<> so so so **0 Si so so so W5©W3OW0©W3©W5OW3©w0a0 CO'.t>aOOOC5C505 •X.iB3anH-Bi.qsnv ‘TP ^3^S'^'^'>S f TS^3^'^'^a3^ r Xg r t; lOOiOOWOWOWJOKJOWDO OO^i'^U3»OCDCOi>X> 00-00 05 05 05 •sd[y 9m-puB[.toz}i.w S ’ip W5©W3©W3©10©W5©0©W300 CO TT 1 ^ WO W3 CO CO J>» 00 00 05 05 05 *Biatp.tBs pob ‘jfiP!S ‘^Ib;i ‘UP in O lo O »o o io o >o o lo o io co CO Tp WO WO CO CO i> 00 00 05 05 05 •[BSmaoj puB uiBds 'Op ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ OOlOOlOOlOOlOOiOOlODD CO'^TjHW5W5COC0 1'»t>0000050505 •BOIS.IOO PUB 0OUB.XJ '/p WOW50lOOinOlOO»OOW5QO CO^T^W0W3COCO.t>.t>00O0O5O5C5 •spuBisj qsiiua ‘dp r tS^S r CS r C3 l ^ r C3'aj , ^ p a5 r ^ , ^'^ h « f « W5 0100WJ000100W50W5CO CO WO WO CO CO -l> 00 00 05 05 05 •3anq -umtvr ‘umiSjag ‘pubhoh ' PP r >i h « r cs'^'^a3'^^ h «^'^ r « r, S r C3 inoiooiooiooiooinoinoo CO'tf'^WOWOCOCOi>l>a00005C505 •oaiduig; ubouoq ‘op 000060000600 0 0 f *3 p ’S r '3't3'^s , '5S ,, i3^S*'3 , a3C ,, *5 r ^^3 looioomoiooiooinoocc CO 's? ^ WO WO CO CO I>» 1> 00 QO 05 05 05 •odoana ut Btssna ‘qp »0i0i«»0p0i«»0r0f0i0f0»0^f0 WO©W3©WO©WO©W3©WO©WOCO CO'tf-'?W0W3COCOI>.t^aOa0C5O5O5 •BtABUtpUBOS "op seecseeseesseee WJOlOOlOOinOlOOWSOlOOO CO 'T* WO WO CO CO ■C'» 00 00 05 05 05 GEOLOGY. Stratigraphical. 35. General .. 40. Archaean . . 45. Palaeozoic 50. „ Lower 55. „ Upper 60. Mesozoic (Secondary) . . 65. ,, Triassic 70. „ Jurassic 75. ,, Cretaceous SO. Caenozoic (Tertiary) 85. „ Lower 90. ,, Upper 95. Pleistocene and Recent 93. Maps , . . . . . . . 4 H. Geology. SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. PETROLOGY. 1200 Igneous Rocks. dc German Empire. Basalte, Unterscheidung von Decken und Stiel-Basalten in der Lausitz. Hazard, J., Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1895, 14 , 297-310. des Ebsdorfer Grundes bei Marburg. Hoffman, F. A., Neues Jabrb. 1895-96, Beil. 10, 196-247. ( Inclusions .) Einschliissen in den vulkanischen Gesteinen des Siebengebirges. Daunenberg, A., Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1894, 14 , 17-84. Einschltisse im Basalt des Ebsdorfer Grundes. Hoffman, F. A., Neues Jahrb., 1895-96, Beil. 10, 196-247. Porphyre. (Decken) des mittleren Rothliegenden, Schwartzwald. Sauer, A., Mitth. bad. geol. Landesanstalt, 1893, 2, 793-836. Quartzporphyr der Bruchhauser Steine in Westfalen. Mugge, O., Neues Jahrb., 1895-96, Beil. 10, 757-787. Shalstein, Bomben aus nassauischen. Kayser, E., Z.D.G.G., 1896, 48 , 217-218. {S Unification.) Silicifirung des Porphyrs, Schwartzwald. Sauer, A., Mitth. bad. geol. Landesanstalt, 1893, 2, 793-836. de British Islands. Diabase der Insel Arran. Corstorphine, G. S., Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1895, 14 , 443-470. Dolerite , Stirling. Monckton, H. W., Q.J.G.S., 1895, 51, 125-148. Felsites {rhyolitic), Fishguard, Pembrokeshire. Reed, F. R. C., 1895, 51, 149-195. Granophyre , Carrock Fell, Cumberland. Harker, A., Q.J.G.S., 1895, 51, 125-148. Greisen, Carrock Fell, Cumberland. Harker, A., Q.J.G.S., 1895, 51, 125-148. Quartzporphyre des sxidlichen Theiles der Insel Arran. Corstorphine, G. S., Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1895, 14, 443-470. Variolite , Fishguard, Pembrokeshire. Reed, F. R. C., 1895, 51. df France. Leucite-tephrite , Carbonifere du Maconnais. Michel Levy et Lacroix, Bull. Soc. Min. Fr., 1895, 18, 24-27. Lherzolite , Pyrenees, phSnomenes de contact. Lacroix, A., Bull. cart. geol. Fr., 1895, 42, 307-446. Limburgite de Grabels, pres Montpellier. Delages et Morgues, B.S.G.F. (C.R.), 1895, p. xix. Minette de Chaillot-le-Yieil (Htes Alpes). Termier et Long, B.S.G.F. (C.R.), 1895, p. lxxiv. Ophites , Pyrenees, phenomenes de contact. Lacroix, A., Bull. geol. cart. Fr., 1895, 42, 307-446. die Austria-Hungary. Basalte der Steiermark. Sigmund, A , Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1896, 15, 361-384. Gabbrogesteine von Rousperg in Bobmen. Martin, F. R., Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1896, 16, 105-132. Granit des Bachergebirges. Doelter, C., Mitth. d. naturw. Yer. Steiermai’k, 1894, 15. Palagonittnff’e von Klock, Steiermark. Sigmund, A., Min. u. petr. Mitth., 1806. 15, 361-384. Porphyrit des Bachergebirges. Doelter, C., Mitth. d. naturw. Yer. Steiermark, 1894, 15. Tonalit-porphyrit der Assam- Aim (Karnten). Canaval, R., Jahr. geol. Reichs. Wien, 1895, 45, 103-124. 5 STRATIGRAPHY. 7000 Jurassic. dc German Empire. Callovien im badischen Oberlande. Leut u. Steinmann, Mit. bad. Geol. Landesanst, 16, 617-639. Dogger vom Karzigen Ufer auf der Inseln Wollin. Deecke, W., Z.D.G.G., 1893, 245-252. Oxfordien im badischen Oberlande. Leut u. Steinmann, l.c. Rauracien im badischen Oberlande. Leut u. Steinmann, l.c. Calcaires corallig&nes dTstein. Mieg, M., B.S.G.F., 1895 (3), 23, 95-103. de British Islands. Bajocien , Cleeve Hill Plateau, N. Cotteswold Hills. Buckman, G. S., Q.J.G.S., 1897, 53, 607-629. Burbeckian, Isle of Portland. Seward, A. C., Q.J.G.S., 1897, 53, 22-39. df France. Bajocien , Montagne Noire. Nickles, R., Bull. Ser. Cart. Geol. Fr., 1894, 6, 45-66. Petits Causses. Fabre, G., B.S.G.F., 1894 (3), 21, 640-678. Poitiers. Welsch, J., Bull. Ser. Cart. Geol. Fr., 1894, 6, 28-29. Bathonien , Petits Causses. Fabre, G., B.S.G.F., 1894 (3), 21, 640-678. Poitiers. Welsch, J., l.c. Callovien , Poitiers. Welsch, J., l.c. Charmouthien , Montagne Noire. Nickles, R., l.c. Petits Causses. Fabre, G., l.c. Hethangien , Montagne Noire. Nickles, R. Petits Causses. Fabre, G., l.c. Sinemurien , Petits Causses. Fabre, G., l.c. Toarcien, Montagne Noire. Nickles, R., l.c. Petits Causses. Fabre, G., l.c. dh Italy. Lias medio di Spezia. Fucini, A., Boll. Soc. Geol. Ital., 1896, 15, 123-164. Superiore di Rosano Calabro. Greco, B., Boll. Soc. Geol. Ital., 1896, 15, 1-32. 0 SPECIMEN PPtIMAPtY SLIP. Geology. H. Hume, W. Fraser. The Cretaceous Strata of County Antrim. Q.J.G.S. 1897, 53, 540-606, pis. 44, 45. 75cle Upper Cretaceous rocks of Antrim; characters, distribution, sequence, and correlation, 540-585. 15 Chemical and micromineralogical characters of Antrim Cretaceous beds, 568-584. 19 Analyses of Cretaceous rocks, Antrim, 568-584. K 75102 Fossils in Upper Cretaceous beds of Antrim, 540-568 and 585-598. KOYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, International Catalogue Committee. J, GEOGRAPHY. The topographical classification is to be used as an adjunct to the main schemes proposed for geography, geology, botany and zoology. Letters instead of numbers are used throughout, the first letter indicating the main division, the second the sub-division ; for instance, Japan is indicated by ec, Brazil by hh. Entries under the headings “Physical” and “Mathematical” in the subject classification are to be restricted to cases in which the subject is mainly dealt with from a geographical aspect. Although, from the nature of the case, certain classes of entries, which properly come under the subject classification, will have no place under the topographical classification, all entries in the latter will find places in the former. 2 I. TOPOGRAPHICAL CLASSIFICATION. 1. MAIN DIVISIONS. a. The Earth as a whole. b. Land as a whole. c. Ocean as a whole. d. Europe and Mediterranean Islands. 6. Asia and Malay Archipelago, Celebes and Timor inclusive. f. Africa and Madagascar. g. North America to boundary between United States and Mexico. h. Mexico, Central and South America and West Indian Islands. i. Australia, Jasmania, and New Zealand, with New Guinea, Gnolo, and Moluccas to west, and including the Solomon Islands,^ New Hebrides, and New Caledonia to east. k. Arctic : Greenland and the area north of the Arctic Circle, or of the coasts of Continental America, Asia, and Europe’ whichever is farther north. /. Atlantic and Islands from Arctic Circle to Lat. 45° S. — the southern portion bounded on the east by the meridian 20° E. of Greenwich, south of the coast of Africa ; and on the west by the coast of South America. m. Indian Ocean and Islands limited on the south by Lat, 20 S. ; on the west by the meridian 20° E. of Greenwich; on the east by the coast of Australia and the meridian 147° E. of Greenwich. n. Pacific and Islands from the Arctic circle to Lat. 45* S., and between the meridian 174° E. of Greenwich and the coast of South America. o. Antarctic: the area south of 45° S. except the Falkland Islands and the southern parts of South America and New Zealand ; but including the islands of New Amsterdam and St. Paul. N.B. — As a general rule Islands more than 100 miles from the continent to be classed as Oceanic, unless specially excepted. 3 2. SUB-DIVISIONS. d. Europe and Mediterranean Islands. da. Scandinavia : Sweden, Norway, Denmark, Iceland, Faeroes. db. Russia in Europe. dc. German Empire. dd. Holland; Belgium; Luxemburg. de. British Islands. df. France and Corsica. dg. Spain and Portugal. dli. Italy : Sicily and Sardinia. di. Switzerland ; the Alps. dk. Austria-Hungary (Bosnia and Herzegovina included). dl. Balkan Peninsula (Turkey in Europe, Roumania, Bulgaria, Servia, Montenegro, and Greece). dm. Mediterranean and Islands (excluding Sicily, Sardinia, and Corsica). dn. Black Sea. do. Baltic and Islands. e. Asia and Malay Archipelago. ea. Asiatic Russia. eb. China and Dependencies : Tibet ; Corea. ec. Japanese Islands ; Formosa. ed. Cochin China : Tonquin, Aunam. ee. Siam. ef. British India : Himalaya ; Burma ; Ceylon. eg. Malay Peninsula from Isthmus of Kra and Archipelago to Wallace’s line, including Celebes and Timor, with the Philippines and China Sea. eh. Persia; Afghanistan; Baluchistan. ei. Asiatic Turkey ; Arabia. ek. ..Caspian. el. Persian Gulf. /. Africa and Madagascar. fa. Mediterranean States — Marocco, Algiers, Tunis, Tripoli^. fb. N.E. Africa ; Egypt and Nile Valley to Lat. 10° N. Abyssinia ; African Coast of Red Sea. fc. Sahara and the French Sudan ; Darfur, &c. fd. West Africa, from Marocco to the Congo. fe. Congo State and Angola. ff. East Africa, from the Southern bol der of b to the Zambezi Socotra. fg. South Africa— South of the Zambezi and of the boundary between Portuguese and German S.W. Africa. fh. Madagascar and Comoro Group. fi. Red Sea and Islands. 4 g. North America. ga. Alaska. gb. Canada as a whole. gc. Canadian Dominion West (Yukon, British Columbia, Mackenzie, Athabasca, Alberta, Saskatchewan, AssiniboiaX gd. Canadian Dominion East ; Newfoundland. ge. The Laurentian Lakes. gf. United States as a whole. gg. North Eastern United States, East of Mississippi (Maine, Vermont, New Hampshire, New York, Massachusetts, Connecticut, Rhode Island, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Ohio, Michigan, Wisconsin, Illinois, Indiana). g/i. South Eastern United States, East of Mississippi. gi. Western United States, West of Mississippi. h . Central and South America and West Indies. ha. Mexico. hb. Central America: Guatemala; Honduras; British Hon- duras; Salvador; Nicaragua; Costa Rica. he. West Indian Islands; Caribbean Sea ; Gulf of Mexico. hd. Guiana— British, Dutch, and French ; Venezuela; Trinidad. he. Columbia; Ecuador. hf. Peru. hg. Bolivia. hh. Brazil. hi. Argentina ; Uruguay and Paraguay. hk. Chili. It The Ande S FUeg ° neigIlbou, ' in S islands 5 Falkland Islands. i. Australasia. ia. ib. ic. id. ie. if- ig. ih. ii. ik. il. New Guinea with Islands from Wallace’s line, including- Gilolo, Amboma, Ceram. ° B tndu r sive) ChiPeIag ° (New BritaiD ’ etc -’ t0 Solomon Islands Australia as a whole. Queensland. New South Wales. Victoria. South Australia. West Australia. Tasmania. New Zealand. New Caledonia, New Hebrides, and Loyalty Islands. 0 k. Arctic. ka. Arctic Ocean. kb. Greenland. kc. Archipelago north of North America^ kd. Islands north of Europe and Asia. 1 . Atlantic. la. North Atlantic Ocean and Islands not otherwise specified. lb. Azores; Canaries; Madeira; Cape Verde. l c. South Atlantic and Islands. m . Indian Ocean. ma. Ocean and Islands N. of Equator. mb. Ocean and Islands S. of Equator, including Mascarene Islands, Amsterdam, and St. Paul. n . Pacific. na. North Pacific Ocean (North of Equator). nb. South Pacific Ocean (South of Equator). no. Behriug Sea and Islands (Aleutian Archipelago, etc.). nd. Sandwich Islands and scattered groups N. of Equator and E. of 180°. no. Ladrone, Pelew, Caroline and Marshall Groups, with other Islands N. of Equator and W. of 180°. nf. Fiji Islands, Friendly Islands, Samoa, Ellice, Phoenix Islands, etc., west of Meridian 160° W. of Greenwich. ng. Galapagos Islands. nh. Society Islands, Low Archipelago, Marquesas, and other Islands of S. Pacific, east of Meridian 160° W. of Greenwich. o. Antarctic. oa. Antarctic Continent as a whole. ob. S. Georgia, Sandwich Groups, and other Islands S. of S. Atlantic. oc. Prince Edward Island, Crozets, Kerguelen, and other Islands S. of Indian Ocean. od. Islands to Southward and South-east of New Zealand and Area South of Pacific. 6 II. SUBJECT CLASSIFICATION. General. 0000 General Treatises, Addresses, Essays. 0100 History. 0200 Biography. 0300 Proceedings of Congresses. 0400 Bibliography. 0500 Pedagogy. 0600 Nomenclature; Place Names; Transliteration Descriptive. 1000 General; Text Books; Cyclopaedias. 1100 Ancient and Mediaeval. 1200 Political. . 1210 State Boundaries. 1220 Colonization. 1300 Commercial. 1310 Communications. 1400 Gazetteers. 1500 Guide Books. 1600 Pilotage; Sailing Directions. Exploration. 2000 Voyages, mainly by sea. 2100 Travels, mainly by land. Physical. 3000 The Earth generally. 3010 Terrestrial Magnetism. 3020 Volcanic Phenomena. 3030 Earthquakes. 3100 The Form of Surface. 3102 Terrestrial Relief. 3104 Submarine Contours. 3110 Mountains. 3112 Plains. 3114 Dunes; ASolian Formations. 3120 Valleys. 3122 Rocks; Minerals; Mines. 3124 Fissures ; Caverns. 3130 Islands. 3132 Coral Formations. 3140 Snowfields; Glaciers 3200 The Ocean— area, depth. 3210 Tides. 3220 Currents ; Waves. 3230 Oceanic Deposits. 7 Physical { continued ). 3240 Temperature. 3242 Salinity. 3250 Icebergs. 3300 Land Waters. 3310 Springs. 3320 Rivers. 3330 Lakes. 3400 Climate. 3410 Atmospheric Pressure. 3420 Air Temperature. 3430 Vapour Rain. 3440 Winds. 3500 Vegetation. 3510 Terrestrial. 3520 Marine. 3600 Animal Life. 3610 Terrestrial. 3620 Marine. 3630 Fluviatile ; Lacustrim. 3700 Ethnography. 3710 Population ; Race. 3720 Language. 3730 Customs ; Occupations. 3740 Migration. Mathematical. 4000 Surveying and Topography. 4100 Marine Survey ; Hydrography. 4200 Determination of Latitude and Longitude. 4210 Heights measurement. 4220 Soundings. 4300 Projection of Sphere. 4310 Cartography. 4400 Time Reckoning. 4500 Tables for Computation. 4600 Surveying Instruments. Maps. 5000 Atlases. 5100 Maps, Topographical. 5200 „ Physical. 5300 Charts, Topographical. 5400 ,, Physical. 5500 Globes ; Models. SPECIMEN OF TOPOGRAPHICAL ARRANGEMENT. d EUROPE. d c Germany. Dio Volksdichte im Herzogtum Anhalt nach tier Volkszahlungvom 2 Dezember, 1895 (nebst Kartc). Friichtenicht , H. M. Yer. Erdk. Halle, 1897, 64-74. Dor Starnberger See. [On the depths and temperature of the Starnberg lake.] Ule, Hr. Willi. O.Z., 1897, 3, 545-557. d d Holland, Belgium, Luxemburg. La frontiere linguistique en Belgique ct dans le nord de la France. Kurth , Godefroid. Mem. Couronnes A.R. Belgique, 1895, 48, 1-588. d e British Islands. Mitchelstown Cave. Martel, E. A. Reprinted from the Irish Naturalist , April, 1896. Dublin : Printed by Alex. Thom & Co., 1896. Size 9x6, pp. [6]. Plan. df France and Corsica. La frontiere linguistique en Belgique et dans le nord de la France. Kurth, Godefroid. Mem. Couronnes A.R. Belgique, 1895, 48, 1-588. e ASIA. Kurze Uebersicht der von der Kaiser- lich-Russischen Geograpliischen Gesell- scbaft ausgerfisteten Expedition zur Erforschung Asiens. [In Russian.] [An epitome of Russian exploration in Asia from 1846 to 1896. Obrutschejf, W. , Iz. E. Sib. Sect. Imp. Russian G.S., 1896, 27, 1-40. e a Asiatic Russia. Preliminary Report on a Journey in North-Western Caucasus, 1896, for the investigation of its Flora and Glaciers. [In Russian.] Bush, N. A., Iz. Imp. Russian G.S., 1897, 32, 1-33. e b China and Dependencies ; Tibet, Korea. Notice of two extinct volcanoes in Khangai Mountains, Northern Mon- golia. Plan and Profile. [In Russian, summary in German.] Klemenz, D. A. Iz. E. Siberian Sect. Imp. Russian G.S., 1897, 28, No. 2, 157-159. / AFRICA. f a Mediterranean States. L’Algerie. Wahl, Maurice. TroisitUme edit. Paris : F. Alcan, 1897. Sizo 9x6, pp. 442. Price 5 fr. f b N.E. Africa. Voyage du prince H. d’Orleans et de MM. de Poncins et Mouvrichon. D’Addis Abbaba h Djibouti. With Map. C. Rd . S.G. Paris, 1897, 313-319. / h Madagascar and Comoro Group. Madagascar. [The record of a visit to 1 Madagascar in 1895, in order to study the mineral resources of the island concerning which there are useful notes.] Mceurs et Boussand, et Grosclaude , B.S.G. Lyon, 1897, 14, 553-575. g NORTH AMERICA. g f United States as a whole. The Hydrography of the United States. With Maps and Diagram. Newell , Frederick Haynes , Scottish G. Mag., 1898, 14 , 9-18. i AUSTRALASIA. Die Goldfelder Australasiens. Unter Mitwirkung des Koniglichen Ber- gassessors Dr. Karl Vogelsang. Schmeisser, Karl, Berlin, D. Reiraer,. 1897. Size 11^ x 8, pp. xvi. and 166. Maps and illustrations. Price 12s. [A record of a long visit of investigation to the goldfields of Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand, undertaken by Herr Schmeisser, chief of the Prussian De- partment of Mines.] i d Queensland. Geographisch-statistische Ubersicht fiber die australischen Kolonien. II. — Die Kolonie Sfidaustralien. III. — Die Kolonie Queensland. Greffraih , Henry Deutsche G. Blatter, 1897, 20, 277-287. i g South Australia. Geographisch-statistische Ubersicht fiber die australischen Kolonien. II. — Die Kolonie Sfidaustralien. III. — Die Kolonie Queensland. Greffrath, Henry, Deutsche G. Blatter, 1897, 20, 277-287. SPECIMEN OF ARRANGEMENT UNDER SUBJECTS. ' * GENERAL. 3100 History. Die deutschen G-eographen der Renaissance. [Treats of German explorers, cosmograpliers and carto- graphers of the period of the revival | of geography.] Hantzsch , Viktor, G.Z., 1897, ‘ 3, 507-514, 557-560, 618-624. 1 1200 Biography. Die deutschen Geographen der r Renaissance. [Treats of German explorers, cosmograpliers and carto- graphers of the period of the revival r of geography.] Hantzsch , Viktor, ] G.Z., 1897, * 3, 507-514, 557-566, I 618-624. Sebastien Cabot, pilote-major d’ 1 Espagne, considere comme navigateur. , With Map. Harrisse, H, Rev. G., | 1897, 41, 321-335. I Notice sur la vie et les travaux de M. d’Abbadie. Hatt, C. Rd., 1898, 126, 173-181. 0500 Educational. | Sammlung Goschen. Kartenkunde geschiclitlich dargestellt von E. Gelcich und E. Sauter. Zweite . . . Auflage. Dinse , Dr. Paul. Leipzig : G. J. Goschen, 1897. Size 6i x 4|, pp. 168. [ Illustrations. Price Is. Das Entwerfen von Kartenskizzen im Unterricht und die Bestimmungen der neuen Lehrplane dariiber. Rittau, Dr., j G.Z., 1897, 3, 680-694. 0600 Nomenclature, Place-Names. Ueber Ortsnamen der ostlichen Alpen- i lander und ihre Bedeutung. Redlich , | Oswald, Z. Deutschen u. Osterreich. I Alpenv. 1897, 28, 72-87. J , Entstehung und Wanderungen des Namens “ Rumelien.” Sax, C. v., | Oesterreichische Monatsch. Orient, 1897, 23, 128-129. DESCRIPTIVE. 1000 General. g q Studies in Indiana Geography. Dryer , Charles Redway, M.A., M.D., i First Series. Terre Haute, Ind., the Inland Publishing Co., 1897. Size 11x8, pp 114. Maps. d m L’lle de Samos. Bourge, Georges, B.S.G. Commerc. Paris, 1897, 19, 599-609. e b Dio Bucht von Kiau-tschau und ihr Hinterland. Hirth, Friedrich. Ge- halten am 6 Dezember, 1897, in der Abtheilung Miinchen der Deutschen Kolonialgesellschaft. Sonder-Abdruck aus den “ Miinchner Neuesten Nach- richten.” Miinchen, Knorr & Hirth. Size 7 x 4^, pp. 22. Map. 1100 Ancient and Mediaeval. e f The Mihran of Sind and its Tribu- taries; a Geographical and Historical Study. Raverty, Major H. G. [Re- printed from the Journal, Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. lxi., part i., Extra No. 3, 1892.] Calcutta, Printed at the Baptist Mission Press, 1897. Size 9 x 61, pp. 393-508. Maps and Plate. 1220 Colonization. i d q Geographisch-statistische Ubersicht liber die australischen Kolonien. II. — Die Kolonie Siidaustralien. III. — Die Kolonie Queensland. Greff rath, Henry, Deutsche G. Blatter, 1897, 20, 277-287. 1300 Commercial. Pitt Press Series. Elementary Com- mercial Geography. Mill, Hugh Robert, Cambridge, The Unirersify Press, 1897. Price Is. 6d. 1310 Communications. Der gegenwartige Stand der Verkehrs- geographie. Hettner , Alfred, G.Z., 1897, 3, 624-634, 694-704. 1500 Guide Books. (Arranged Geo- graphically.) d e Handbook for travellers in Surrey. Murray, London, 1898. d e Black’s guide to the Clyde. Baddely, M. J. B., and Jordan, F. D., Black, London, 1897. f b Egypt, handbook for travellers Baedeker, K., Leipsic. EXPLORATION. 2000 Voyages mainly by sea. na History of the S.S. “Beaver,” and her cruise in the North Pacific. McCain, C ., Vancouver, 1894. G * . . ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue Committee. K, PALAEONTOLOGY. SCHEDULE OF CLASSIFICATION. 00 Philosophy 01 History. 02 Biography. 03 Dictionaries and text books. 04 Pedagogy. 05 Addresses, lectures, essays. 10 Museums and other collections, catalogues, &c. 15 Distribution of life (animal and vegetable) in past times. 20 Zonal palaeontology; mutations (changes of form in successive strata), &c. 25 Evolution. The numerical symbol to be used for Palaeontological books and papers is obtained by a combination of the Geological stratigraphi- cal number (two figures), with a number representing the sub- division of the animal or vegetable kingdom to which the fossil forms described belong. Thus a paper on Triassic Cephalopoda will have the symbol K 65, 44, one on Carboniferous ferns will be numbered K 55, 87. The numbers for Zoological sub-divisions are identical with those used in the Zoological scheme. The numbers for Botanical sub- divisions are provisional, and may require alteration. The alphabetical symbols for Topography can be added, if necessary. In this case a paper on Cretaceous Fishes from Asiatic Turkey would bear the symbol, K 75, 14ei. Gr 2 'JU039JI PUH f i ^ oo o w ffl cc •t 1 ?o co cw •f 1 OOOOHHHHrtC'innCO'T^^ 5S yo xo to xo to to to to t.O tO to to to tO to to xo 05 05 05 C5 05 Ci 05 05 05 Oi Ci 35 05 Ci 05 Ci to 05 OG ’OUODOjU 3U0001K •oiozouaeQ jodd^i M CO Of) O CO oo LO O OO O f) i* OOOOHrtHHHNMnn*T^^ ddddddodddddd©©© 0505050505050505005050505050505 co o 05 68 •auaooSjio auooog •OIOZOU3B3 aa-ttoi N’foxON'J'COooiis^oooooiii OOOOrtHHrlHfMtOMCO^'fH to to to xo to >o to to »o to to to to to to to ooooQOMcoaooooaooooKaoooooo co to CO (N'JicpoCiON^COOOtO^COOOON^ OOOOHHHHHNSOWCO'1'^'ii' 46 Qi •SnOODB!)0.lO to to to to to* to to to to to to id to tO to to l> X.'' x- X- X> X- 1- X> X- t> X^ X^ X'- X" X> x> id l> •OT88B.mf (Nrf(COQOOiM'^'COOOxO'?COOOO X-~ X- X> X^ x-- X- X> X.^ X^ X'- X'* l> X- x^ o x^ •OtSSBUX N^CDOOON^COQOLO^COQOOIN^ OOOOHHHHHNCOWCO^^I^ CO r}< 69 lOtOtOiOlOtOtOtOtOlOxOtOtOtOtOtO COCOOCOOCCOCOCCOCOCOOCOCOCO to CO 66 •0t0Z033[BJ .iadd£l N^COOOON^®OOIOT}ICOQOON^ OOOOHrlHHHWWWCO^^^ lOtOtOlOtOtOibiOtOiOiOtOlOtOlOtO XO to to xO to to to xO tO to tO to tO xo tO xo 55. 46 N^OOOON'fOQOtO'ifiOOOON^ OOOOHHHHHfJmWMTjiTfTjl CO Tf< 06 •OIOZO38110J .laMO'J obodddoododoobdd to to XO O XO to to to xo to to to to xo xO XO o to •33b ed'fCDOOON^COOOtO'^COOOOfM'^ OOOOhhhhhNMOJW^ 1 ^''# CD 68 UMOUJJUn JO BJBJJS 3uxpnpui ‘[BJ9U30 lototototbtoiototototoiovotototo cocooococococococococococoeocooo XO CO ts£ ‘o o NJ o & "cS P4 General Paleeozoology . . Vertebrata Mammalia Ayes . . Reptilia Batrachia Pisces Tunicata, Amphioxus, &c. Arthropoda Insecta ♦ . Myriopoda . . Arachnida Xiphosura, Eurypterida, Trilobita, &c. . . Crustacea Mollusca Cephalopoda.. Gastropoda, including Ampliineura and Scaphopoda 1 «3^CCOOO ifOW^OM *+ CO 05 t» 00 CO 00 05 03 05 05 05 Cl td td id id id id id id to 01010101050101050101 to to to id id to to id td to C50C5C1C1C1C10131C1 C^OrlUJOflM^CD® TFiOiOlOCOCOCOCOSOCO ^OOt-OM^XNO) *>30 00 00 05 05 05 05 05 05 dodcodddod 0505050100105050505 o aj dddoodddod 0101C10101C501010105 OPOHiOQiMOjTjKCQC •0030000505 05 050505 to »o id »o to VO iO to to to OOOOOOCOCOOOOOOOOOGO to to to td to td id to id td 00000000000000000000 00O--lt0O<0?OCO TfOlONOfO^CO 1^-05 *>00 00 00 05 05 05 05 05 05 to to td td to to >o to to to t> t> t> t> *> i'- t> *> *> *> s to td to to id to td to to to *>*>*>*>*>*>*>*>*>*> qo o-JtnoNM'fwoo -^itOtOt0C0C0C0CC«0C0 Tf)OtOi>OCO^fltOt>05 *>00 00 00 05 05 05 05 05 05 doddddddoo ddoddddddo *>*>*>*>*>•>*>*>*>*> dOOHtOONW^tOOO ■^tOlOiOCOCD^SO^C^ iO ^OiONOCC^CONOl *>003000010101010101 to td td to td to to to to to CDCDC050 CO CO CO «C <0 CO CO lO lO lO ID lO VO lO ^ CDCDCO^OCOCOCOCOCOCO ooOHtooNn^cgoo TjHtOtOlOCOCOCOCOCOCO ^OlO*>OOO^CC*>C5 *>00 00 00 05 05 05 05 05 05 tdtdtdtdtdtototototo totototototototototo s totdtotdtotdtoioidto totototototototototo OOOHlOONtO^O® TjtlOlOtOCOCOCOCOCOCO ^OtO*>OCCTjtcot^05 *>0000000505 05 050505 oooooooooo totototototototototo s odddooood© totototototototototo OOOHtOONCO^COQO '^ilOtOlOCCCOCOCDCOCO ^©lO*>©C0^CO*>O5 *> OOGOOOOlOlOlOlOlOl idtdtdtdiototdtototo cococoeocoeocococoeo OO tdtototdtotdtotdtoto COCOOOCOCOCOOQCOCOOO d ‘5b 53 -r 'S 3 c3 d o Lamellibranehiata (Pelecyp* Bracliiopoda Bryozoa (Polyzoa) Vermes Echinodermata . . Coelenterata Graptolithoidea Porifera Protozoa Fossils of doubtful affinity or Palaeobotany. General Palaeobotany » . Dicotyledons , . Monocotyledons Gymnosperms Vascular Cryptogams . . Mosses and Hepaticae Cliaraceae . . , . Algae and Scliizophyceae Lichens Fungi, Bacteria, and Myceto? Plants of unascertained posit] OOOHlOON«Tt(COQO rfUOlOtOCDCOCOCOCOCO 0'^0t0*>000'^ l «0*>05 *>*>000000030505050505 4 K. Palaeontology. AUTHORS’ CATALOGUE (SPECIMEN). Amalitsky, Wl. A comparison of the Permian Freshwater Lamellibranchiata from Russia with those from the Karoo System of South Africa. Q.J.Gr.S., 1895, 61, 337-351, pis. xii., xiii. — 55/48db, fg. Buckmann, S. S. The Bajocian of the Mid-Cotteswolds. Q.J.G.S., 1895, 51, 388-462, pi. xiv.— 2009, 70/50de. Canu, M. F. Bryozoaires du Cenomanien des Janieres (Sarthe). B.S.G.F., 1897 (3), 25, 146-157, pi. v.— 75/51df. Dames, W. Die Plesiosaurier der siiddeutschen Liasformation. Abh. Ak. Berl., 1895, No. 2, pp. 83, figg., 3 pis. — 75/12dc. Deperet, C. Note sur les Dinosauriens Sauropodes et Theropodes du Cretace Superieur de Madagascar. B.S.G.F., 1896 (3), 24, 176-194, pi. vi. — 75/12fh. Fucini. A. Fossili del Lias medio del Monte Calvi presso Campiglia Marittima. Pr. vb. Soc. Toscana, 1896, 10, 122-126.— 70/44dh. Gregory, J. W. Contributions to the Palaeontology and Physical Geology of the West Indies. Q.J.G.S., 1895, 51, 255-312, pi. xi.— 85/42, 85/60, 85/62, 90/42, 90/62, 90/66, 95/62hc. (also under H.I.L.). Hinde, G. J., and Fox, Howard. On a well-marked Horizon of Radiolarian Rocks in the Lower Culm Measures of Devon, Cornwall, and West Somerset. Q.J.G-.S., 1895, 51, 609-668, pis. xxiii.-xxviii. — 55/38, 55/44, 55/50, 55 ^0, 55/62, 55/64, 55/66de. Koken, E. Die Reptilieu des Norddeutschen Wealden. Nachtrag. Pah Abh., 1896 (2), 3, 119-126, pis. xi., xiv, — 75/12dc. Landois, H. Die Riesenammoniten von Seppenrade, Pachydiscus Sepp enradens is. Jahresber. Westfal. Yer., 1896, 23, 99-108, 2 pis.- - 75/44dc. Lemoine, V. Etudes sur les Couches de l’Eocbne inferieur remois qui contiennent la faune cernaysienne, et sur deux types nouveaux de cette faune. B.S.G-.F., 1896 (3), 24, 333-344, pi. xiv.— 85/06df. Pomel, A. Les Hippopotames. Carte Greol. Algerie, 1896, 65 pp., 21 pis. — 95/06fa. Pycraft, W. P. The Wing of Archaeopteryx. Nat. Sci., 1896, 8, 261-266. — 70/08dc. Used, F. It. C. The Fauna of the Keisley Limestone, Part II. Q.J.Gr.S., 1897, 53, 67-105, pi. vi.— 50/40, 50/44, 50/46, 50/48, 50/51, 50/60, 50/62de. Solms-Lauback, H., Graf zu. Ueber Medulosa leucTcarti. Bot. Zeit., 1897, 55, 175-202, tt. 5, 6. — 55/85, 55/87. Solms-Laubach, H., Graf zu. Ueber die in den Kalksteinen des Culm von Grlatzisch Falkenberg in Schlesien enthaltenen Structur bietenden Pflanzenreste. III. Abhandlung. Bot. Zeit., 1897, 55, 219-226, t. 7. — 55/87dc. Wethered, E. B. The formation of Oolite. Q J.Gf.S., 1895, 51, 196-209. — 40/00. BOOK SUBJECT-CATALOGUE (SPECIMEN). I. STRATIGRAPHXCAL. 40 General. The formation of Oolite. Girvanella. Wethered, E. B. Q.J.G.S., 1895, 51, 196-209. 50 Lower Palseozoic. 50/44 Cephalopoda. Keisley limestone. Reed, E. R. C. Q.J.G-.S., 1897, 53, 77. Baltoceras , a new genus of Orthoceratidse. Holm, Gr. Greol. Mag., 1897, 251. 50/46 Gastropoda. Keisley limestone. Reed, F. R. C. t.c., 78. 50/48 Lamellibranchiata. Keisley limestone. Reed, F. R. C. t.c., 81. 50/50 Brachiopoda. Keisley limestone. Reed, F. R. C. t.c., 67-' 55 Upper Palseozoic. 55/48 Lamellibranchiata. Permian Freshwater Lamellibranchiata from Russia and South Africa. Amalitsky. Q.J.Gr.S., 1895, 51, 337-351, pis. xii., xiii. 55/62 Ccelenterata. Corals in Radiolarian Rocks, Lower Culm measures (Devonshire). Hinde, O. J., and Fox, H. Q.J. G-.S., 1895, 51, 644, 645. 55/85 Gymnosperms aod 55-87 Vascular Cryptogams. Medulosese (Permisehe) wahrscheinlich eine intermediare Familie zwischen Farnen und Cycadeen. Solms-Laubach, H., Grraf zu. Bot. Zeit., 1897, 55, 175-202, pis. 5, 6. 55/87 Vascular Cryptogams. Permischen oder Kohlen-formation, Pflanzenreste. Archaocalamites. Solms- Laubach, H., Graf zu. Bot. Zeit., 1897, 55, 219-226, t. 7. II. SYSTEMATIC. [Only classes are here selected for examples, but practically the entries will be arranged under families. The plan is similar to that of the Zoological Record.J Mammalia. 85/06 Lower Tertiary. Plesiphenacodus remensis , n. g. and sp. Lemoine, B.S.Gr.F., 1896 (3), 24, 343, 344. Rbeims, Lower Eocene. 90/06 Upper Tertiary. Metopocetus durinasus, n. g. and sp. Cope, P., Am. Phil. Soc., 1896, 141. Maryland, Miocene. 95/06 Pleistocene. Nesopithecus roberti, n. g. and sp. Forsyth -Major, Geol. Mag., 1896 (4), 3, 436. Madagascar. ... Hippopotamus sirensis (Pomel), p. 12 ; hipponensis , Gtaudry, icosiensis, sp. n. Pom el, Carte Greol. Algerie, 1896. r, 70/08 Jurassic. A rchce >p teryx lithographica, 201 266.' Aves. notes on wing. Pycraft, Nat. Sci., 1896, 8 , Reptilia. 75/12 Jurassic. Plesiosaurus degenhardii , notes on. Koken, Pal. Abb. (2), 3, 122, pis. xiii., xiv. P. nothosauroides , p. 12, figg. ; gulielmi-imperatoris , p. 16, pis. i.-iii. ; Cavaricus , p. 68, pi. v., n. spp. Dames, Abh, Ak. Berl., 1895. Lias, South Q-ormany. 75/12 Cretaceous. Megalosaurus crenatinsimus , n. sp. Deperet, B.S.Gr.F., 1896 (3), 24, 188, pi. vi., figrg. 4-8. Upper Cretaceous, Madagascar. Titanosaurus madagascariensis, n. sp. Deperet, t. c., 181, pi. vi., figg. 1-3. Upper Cretaceous, Madagascar. Cephalopoda. 50/44 Lower Palaeozoic. Orthoceras, cf. scabridum (Ang.) and O., cf. elongatocinctum (Port.) in Keisley Limestone (Ordovician). Beed, Q.J.Gr.S., 1897, 53, 77. 55/44 Upper Palaeozoic. Acanthonautilus bispinosus, n. g. and sp. Foord, Inaugural Dissertation. Munchen, 1896, 42. Carb. limestone, Ireland. Actinoceras hardmani, n. sp. Etheridge, Rec. Aust. Mus., 1896, 3 , 7, figg. Carboniferous, West Australia. 70/44 Jurassic. Diaphorites vetulonius, n. g. and sp. Fucini, Pr. vb. Soc. Toscana, 1896, 10 , 124. Middle Lias, Italy. 7 5 /44 Cretaceous. Aptychi from Upper Chalk, their relations to particular species of Belemnites. Blackmore, Geol. Mag., 1896, 529-533, figg. P achy discus seppenradensis , n. sp. Landois, Jahresber. Westfal. Ver., 1896, 23, 99, figg. III. GEOGRAPHICAL. da Scandinavia. Lower Palceozoic. Holm, 50'44. db Russia in Pur ope. Upper Palceozoic. Amalitsky, 55’48. de British Islands. Lower Palceozoic. Beed, 50’40, 50.44, 50‘46, 50 48, 50*51, 50'60, 50*62. Upp. r Palaeozoic. Foord, 55*44; Hinde and Fox, 55*62. Triassic. Jurassic. Buckmann, 2000, 70*50. Cretaceous. Blackmore, 75*44. Lower Tertiary. Upper Tertiary. Pleistocene. df France and Corsica. Cretaceous. Canu, 75*51. Lower Tertiary. Lemoine, 85*06. SPECIMEN OF PRIMARY SLIP. Palaeontology. K . Reed, F. R. C. — The Fauna of the Keisley limestone (Cumber- land), Part II., Q.J.G.S., 1807, 53, 67-105, pi. vi. 50/40. [Ordovician (Bala)] Ostracoda, Keisley limestone, 67. 50/44. [Ordovician] Cephalopoda, Keisley limestone, 77. 50/46. [Ordovician] Gasteropoda and Pteropoda, Keisley limestone, 78-81. Platyceras verisimile n. sp., 79, pi. vi., f. 7. Murchisonia n. sp., 80, pi. vi., f. 8. 50/48. [Ordovician] Lamellibranchiata, Keisley limestone, 81-82. Anodontopsis sp., p. 81, pi. vi., f. 9. 2 Slips. Palaeontology. K. Reed, F. R. C. — The Fauna of the Keisley limestone (Cumber- land), Part II., Q.J.G.S., 1897, 53, 67-105, pi. vi. 50/51. [Ordovician] Bryozoa (Polyzoa), Keisley limestone, 77. 50/60. [Ordovician] Cystidea and Crinoidea, Keisley limestone, 82. 50/62. [Ordovician] Actinozoa, Keisley limestone, 83-84. 50/50. [Ordovician] Brachiopoda, Keisley limestone, 67-77. Orthis ( Hebertella ) Keisleyensis n. sp., 69, pi. vi., f. 1. Atrypina similis n. sp., 72, pi. vi., f. 2, 3. Syntrophia affinis n. sp., 73, pi. vi., f. 4. Dayia pentagonalis n. sp., 74, fig“. 5. Rhynchonella portlockiana, redescribed, is a Hyatellci , 75. 2nd Slip. ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue of Scientific Literature. L. ZOOLOGY. OUTLINES OF THE SCHEDULE, EXPLANATORY TABLE, AND SPECIMENS. Owing to the great extent of Zoology, it has been found necessary to classify this Science in a special manner, prefacing the bio- logical treatment by a system of divisions of the Animal Kingdom, so as to prevent the loss of time that would result if a student of “ Mammalia ” found his slips mixed with those of “ Protozoa,” and all the other members of the Animal Kingdom. As the natural divisions of the Animal Kingdom are not yet permanently agreed on, and as, so far as they are agreed on, they are of very unequal extent, it has been decided that in dealing with them some may be combined whilst others may be divided. The convenience of those using the Catalogue, and the advantage of limiting the number of slips required, have been the chief points that have determined the combinations and divisions alluded to. Each of the Branches thus formed is then subdivided biologically, so as to form a series of subdivisions or Subjects. It is proposed to deal thoroughly with all the Zoological aspects of Palaeontology, and therefore entries relating to this subject will be distributed amongst those relating to the Zoology of living forms : thus fossil forms may be found to be treated of not only under the Taxonomic, but also under the other subdivisions. It is suggested that a distinction be made by marking slips that deal only with fossil animals with a |, and those that deal with both living and fossil forms with * j\ 2 Divisions or Branches. (See table.) The Branches made by division of certain groups and combination of others are 29, and, in addition, four more of a general character [viz.: General Zoology, Vertebrata, Arthro- poda, Mollusca collectively] have been intercalated. This course, although strictly speaking tautologous, has also been adopted for convenience. In all there are 33 Branches. The manner in which it is proposed to combine and arrange the groups is exhibited by the appended table; but it is to be noted that the system of significant or predominant words will permit of the slips of two groups of animals that are combined under one number being kept distinct, so that, for example, the student of Eurypterida will not be encumbered by the papers on Tardigrada placed under the same number. Subdivisions or Subjects. Eight definite subjects are adopted, and also a “ comprehen- sive ” one, making nine in all, as given below. Every one of these subjects occurs under each of the Branches, so that there are 297 [9 x 33] subdivisions. To this regular system two additions are made, one for a list of Titles, the other to supply an alphabetical Index of new names of genera, etc. [In the following list the terminal two digits of the numbers to be applied to the Subjects are prefixed to each Subject, to recall the fact that in each of the 33 subdivisions under which it appears its number ends with the same two figures, as shown in the table.] 03 Comprehensive. [ i.e.y works dealing with all, or most of, the subdivisions of a branch.] 07 Structure (or Morphology). General, of the branch ; Comparative Anatomy ; Special Anatomy and Histology, e.g., Tegument and its Organs ; Nervous System and Organs of Sense; Myology; Osteology; Dentition; Internal Skeletal Structures of Invertebrates ; Alimentary System ; Circulatory and Respiratory Organs ; Blood, lymph, ccelomic fluid, chyle ; Urino-genital System, Placenta to be mentioned. Special Glands ; Excretory Organs ; Reproductive Organs. Special External Characters ; Colour. Rudimen- tray or Vestigial Organs, and Organs of uncertain nature. 3 1 1 Physiology. [Physiology will be treated as a separate science. In Zoology it is therefore only necessary to collect references to physiological memoirs that specially interest zoologists ; hence a detailed division is superfluous, but the following may be cited as examples to come under this heading.] Parthenogenesis; Paedogenesis; Dissogony; Herma- phroditism ; Production of Sex ; Production of Caste ; Function of Sense Organs ; Function of Special Structures, e.g ., of Glands ; Environmental Effects ; Regeneration ; Change of Function. 15 Cell-processes and Development. Cell ; nucleus, centrosome ; Oogenesis and Ovum ; Spermatogenesis and Spermatozoon ; Phenomena of Fertilization; Embryology (special points should be mentioned when not too numerous); Postembryonic Ontogeny ; Metamorphosis; Alter- nation of Generations ; Cycles of Generations ; Changes during Life. 19 Ethology. Habits ; Migration ; Hibernation ; Parental Rela- tions ; Sexual Relations; Oviposition; Voice; , . Sound Production ; Luminosity ; Cavernicolous Animals; Pelagic and Deep-sea Animals; Instinct; Social Relations; Psychology; Gregariousness; Symbiosis ; Parasitism ; Protection ; Colour and Habits ; Defensive Processes ; Resemblances (including Mimicry and Protective Resemblance) ; Ornament; Utility. 23 Variation and .Etiology. Substantive variation; size, proportions, form, colour, etc. Meristic variations ; numerical [meri- stic proper] ; homoeotic. Teratological. Bionomic variation ; of fertility ; of time of appearance ; of maturity ; of development ; of habits. Or alternatively or supplemental] y, with reference to treatment — descriptive, statistical, mathema- tical ; geographical or stational. Heredity. Crosses and Hybrids. In-breeding. Telegony. Evolution, 4 27 Geography. Geographical distribution and topographical Zoology. [In this subdivision it is proposed to use the topographical system laid down in Geography (J).] 31 Pedagogi c and Economic. Special text-books and manuals. Preservation of specimens ; museums ; Zoological Gardens and aquaria. Relations to plants. Special cases, as insects injurious to crops or timber, or merchandise. Galls. Special products such as wax, silk, honey. Animals injurious to man O) in his person, (b) indirectly; indirectly beneficial. Bibliographical, including Historical. Biographical. 35 Taxonomy and Systematic. [In this subject it is proposed to make a distinction between the Slip -Catalogue and the Book- Catalogue.] A, Slip-Catalogue. New species: mention how many and the names, where not too numerous for the space on the Slip. New genera: mention number, and prepare a slip ( L 0035) for each new generic name. Changes in classification : pre- pare a slip for each new name of family or sub- family, or other group of importance. Phyloge- netic classification. Synonymy: not necessary to mention what it is, though this may profit- ably be done when space permits. B , Book-Catalogue. It is proposed to make a com- plete systematic Record of the literature of the year, similar to that which is at present carried out in the “ Systematic ” sections of the Zoological Record. For this purpose, independent slips must be prepared by the Regional Bureaus, as follows, viz. : Every new genus or subgenus, or new name of a genus or subgenus, and every new species or new name of a species, shall be recorded, as well as an indication of valuable information relating to already known genera and species. Each genus dealt with in a work or paper must be on a separate slip, and separate slips should be used for new and for previously known genera or species. Each slip shall com- mence with the generic name, and shall include full reference to work, to page, and to illustra- tions. In the case of new species the locality shall also be given. In the left-hand lower corner of each slip (and distinct from the writing on the body of the slip), the names of the family and order to which the genus belongs should be written, but one or both of these names may be omitted if they cannot be ascertained by the Recorder. Extinct and fossil animals shall be treated in the same way as those actually exist- ing, and shall be distinguished by a f placed before the generic name. [It is most desirable that an alphabetical Index to the whole of tbe Subject Index and Systematic Index be added to the Book- Catalogue by the Central Bureau, and that decennially these alphabetical Indices be combined and issued in separate form.] The Symbols or Numbers. In order to allow the slips to be placed in their proper- places in the Slip-Catalogue by persons who have no know- ledge of Zoology, each slip will have impressed on it the number allotted to its subject. The numbers used to desig- nate the subjects are scattered over a series extending from 203 [0203] to 6635 in such a way that any branch or any subject may be in the future completely divided and numbers applied to the divisions without deranging the system pre- viously in use. The numbers proposed in the table have a mnemonic value, which it is believed will prove useful to those who may be engaged in the formation of the Catalogue, as well as to those who will use it after it has been made. Thus everything relating to Mammalia begins with 06, but no other symbol commences with these two digits. In the case of the biological subdivisions, a correspondence between the same subjects in all the divisions is established by the terminal two digits being the same throughout. On scrutinising this schedule, and examining the table of arrangement, Zoologists may feel inclined to say that the scheme does not go so far in the way of analysis as they would desire. But it has been felt to be necessary to bring that which is essential to the proper construction of a slip into moderate limits. On the scheme presented a good and useful slip can be constructed by a person having but little or no zoological knowledge beyond ydiat may be furnished by the paper he is indexing. In the schedules of arrangement ultimately prepared for the guidance of the Regional Bureaus a further analysis of the divisions and subdivisions (accompanied by an alphabetical index) will be given. It is hoped that most of the slips will carry some portion of this scheduled analysis, which will correspond with the “ significant words ” that are to be used in the other sciences. So that, though Zoology may not go so far in the symbolised analysis as some of the other sciences do, its slips will convey much useful information, and the scheduled analysis, if found to be satisfactory, may in the future be systematised and symbolised. SPECIMEN SET OF VARIED SLIPS. - - , L. oooo. Winton, W. B. de. Remarks on the existing forms of Giraffe. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 273-283. [Mammalia. Artiodactyia , Girajfidce.~\ Giraffa , specific characters, figg. ; synonymy. . 0635 Means of defence, use and origin of horns . . 0619 Africa, distribution in . . . . . . . . 0627 + J. f. L. ° 619 - Defence of young; use of horns. Giraffa. Winton. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, p. 283. Giraffa , specific characters, figg. ; synonymy. . 0635 Africa, distribution in .. .. .. .. 0627 + J. f. Winton, W. E. de. Remarks on the existing forms of Giraffe. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 273-283. [Mammalia, Artiodactyia , Giraffdce.'] L. 0635. Giraffa , specific characters, figg. ; synonymy. Winton. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 273-283. Means of defence; use and origin of horns .. 0619 Africa, distribution in . . . . . . # # 0627 -fj. f. Winton, W. E. de. Remarks on the existing forms of Giraffe. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 273-283. [Mammalia, Artiodactyla , Giraffidce . ] L. 0627+ J. f. Africa, distribution of species of Giraffa in. Winton. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 277-283. Giraffa , specific characters, figg. ; synonymy . . 0635 Means of defence, use and origin of horns . . 0619 Winton, W. E. de. Remarks on the existing forms of Giraffe P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 273-283. [ Mammalia , Artiodactyla , Giraffidce.'] L. 0035. Eucatoptus, gen. n. Walsingham, Lepidoptera , Gelechiidce. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, p. 69. Walsingham, The Lord. Revision of the West-Indian Micro- Lepidoptera , with descriptions of new species. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 54-183. [ L. 0035 = Zoology, Taxonomy, new systematic nomenclature.] ZOOLOGY, BOOK-CATALOGUE. AUTHORS’ LIST. SAMPLE. Beddard, F. E. Notes on the anatomy of a Manatee ( Manatus inunguis), lately living* in the Society’s gardens. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 47-53. [ Mammalia , Sirenia.~\ [0G07 and 0631.] Lydekker, R. [Thomas, Oldfield, and Lydekker, R. On the number of grinding- tee th possessed by the Manatee. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 595-600, PI. xxvi. Mammalia , Sirenia.~\ Vide Thomas, Oldfield, and Lydekker, R. Marshall, G. A. K. On the synonymy of the butterflies of the genus Teracolus. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 3-36. [ Lepidopteva Rhopalocera.~\ [2423, 2431 and 2427 f.] Ridewood, W. G. On the structure and development of the hyo- branchial skeleton of the Parsley-frog {Pelodytes punctatus). P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 577-594, PI. xxxv. [ Batracliia, Ecaudata.l [1207, 1215.] J 9 homas, Oldfield, and Lydekker, R. On the number of grinding- teeth possessed by the Manatee. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 595-600, PI/ xxvi. [Mammalia, Sirenia. ] [0607 and 0631.] Walsingham, The Lord. Revision of the West Indian Micro- Lepidoptera , with descriptions of new species. P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 54-183. [2431 and 2427 h, a.] ZOOLOGY, BOOK-CATALOGUE. SUBJECT INDEX. PARTIAL SAMPLE. [No attempt is made to show the arrangement of the matter under each of the final sub-headings, as the small number of memoirs here treated would not permit an opinion to be formed on this point.] GENERAL ZOOLOGY. 0227 Geography. A. {Papers of a general nature). Marine regions according to marine Mammalia. Sclater, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 349-359, Map, PI. xxiv. Relation of fauna of Lake Tanganyika to marine faunae. Moore, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 430-439. B. {Papers of a comprehensive nature , i.e., referring to more than one group. This collection therefore to he referred to as a supplement of each of the subsequent Geographical sections.) Spitzbergen, various microscopic animals, including Tardigrada, 1 sp. n. Scourfield, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 784-792. 0231 Pedagogic and Economic. Bibliography . Pates of Savigny’s “ Description de l’lSgypte.” Sherborn, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 285-288. MAMMALIA. 0607 Structure. General, incl. Comparative Anatomy. Various points of anatomy of Manatus inunguis and latirostris. Beddard, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 47-53. Ears of Man and other Primates. Wallis, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 298-310, PI. xix.-xxii. Osteology, incl. Dentition. Dentition, comparative, of Mammalia ; dentition and skulls of Rodentia ; Rhizomys, Brachyurcmys, Tachyoryctes. Major, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 695-720, PI. xxxvii. Teeth ; histology of these of Notoryctes. Tomes, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 409-412. Skulls of Potamochcerus {Suidce). Major, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 359-370, PI. xxv., xxvi. Teeth and Skulls of some Australian ; with other notes on structure. Collett, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 317-336. Skull and teeth of Ursus arctus. Lydekker, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 412-426, cuts. Dentition of Trichechus (= Manatus). Thomas and Lydekker, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 595-600, PI. xxvi. Myology. Myology ; head, neck, and forelimb. Carnivora , 77 spp. of seven families. Windle and Parsons, P. Zool. Soc. London, 1897, pp. 370-409, cuts. Nervous System and Sense Organs. Retina, appearances of, in life, in Primates. Johnson, P. Zool Soc. London, 1897, pp. 183-188, PI. ii.-vi. SAMPLE OF BOOK-CATALOGUE, SYSTEMATIC INDEX. 2035. Curculionidse. Leptops sculptus, p. 285, lempeensis, p. 28C, palmensis, horni, p. 287, Centr. Australia, Blackbubn. Horn Exped. p. ii., n. spp. Lepyrus, the N. American synonymy; Hamilton, pp. 122-127, Canad. Ent. xxviii. NoteB on N. American ; Hamilton, p. 184, t. c. L. herbichx = (asperalus, Schauf. = rugicollis, Desbr., infra) ; Reitter, p. 283, Wien. ent. Zeit. xv. L. rugicollis, Roumania; Desbbochebs, p. 37, Frelon, v., n. sp. Limnobaris angulicollis , p. 110, parvula , p. Ill, Venezuela, Faust, Ent. Zeit. Stettin, lvii., n. spp. Liparus ( Molytes ) : table of species ; Reitteb, pp. 319-323, Deutsche ent. Zeitschr. 1896 : synonymic notes ; Kraatz, t. c. p. 324. L. laldensis, Monte Baldo, p. 322, petrii , Bohemia, p. 323, Reitteb, Deutsche ent. Zeitschr. 1896, n. spp. Lithinus quadripunctatus, p. 464, frontalis , fausti , p. 465. sepidioides, multinodosus , p. 4 66,fasciferus, p. 467, Fairmaibe, Ann. Soc. ent. Belgique, xl., n. spp. SUBJECTS OR SUB-DIYISIONS. © to II P § CD P tSJ o o o 9 04 = Yertebrata. 06 = Mammalia. 08=Aves. 1 10=Reptilia. m u> II W p 0 F unctions of Regions of Retina. (Peripheral Retina, Macula, Fovea.) 2800 Colour Blindness. 2870 Entoptic Phenomena. 2880 Electrical and Mechanical Stimulation of the Retina. 2900 Eye Movements. 2910 Binocular Vision. The Horopter. 2920 Visual Localization. 2930 Perception of Form, Solidity and Size. 2940 Perception of Movement. 2950 Organs of Sight and. Sense of Vision in Invertebrata. 2990 Pathological Conditions of Vision. 2995 Action of Drugs. (The Senses are also treated under Experimental Psychology.) MUSCLE AND NERVE. General- 3000 General Treatises — •. including works on Electro- Physiology, History. 3008 Electrical Resistance of Tissues. Muscle- 3010 Development and Structure of Contractile Tissues. 3020 Chemical Properties of Muscle. 3030 Mechanical Properties of Muscle (Elasticity, Extensi- bility, etc.) 3035 Optical Phenomena of Muscle. 3040 Excitation and Excitability of Muscle. 3050 Conduction of the Excitatory Process in Muscle. 3060 The Contraction of Muscle (Changes in Form), under Various Conditions. 3070 The Work of Muscle. 3080 The Production of Heat in Muscle. 3090 Electro-motive Phsnomena in Muscle. 3100 Secondary Electro-motive Phenomena in Muscle. 3110 Inhibition of Muscle. 3120 Automatic Activity of Muscle. 3130 General Vital Conditions of Muscle — Fatigue, Action of Heat, Rigor, etc. 3140 Antagonism of Muscles. 3150 Mode of Termination of Nerves in Muscle. 3160 Physiology of Motor Nerve Endings. 3190 Pathological Conditions of Muscle. 3195 Action of Drugs on Muscle. 11 Special Muscular Mechanisms — 3200 General. 3210 Locomotion. 3230. Larynx. 3240 Voice Production. 3250 Speech. 3260 Prehensile Movements. 32/0 Other Movements, including’ Writing’, Movements of Face in Expression, etc. 3290 Pathological Conditions of Specialised Movements (e.y., Writer’s Cramp). Action of Drugs and Poisons on. 3295 Nerve. 3300 3310 3320 3330 3340 3350 3370 Structure and Development of Nerve Fibres. Nutrition, Degeneration, and Regeneration of Nerves. Physical Properties of Nerves. Chemical Composition of Nerves. Conduction of Nervous Impulses. Irritability and Excitation of Nerves. General Vital Conditions — Section, Temperature, Death, etc. Electro -motive Phenomena of Nerve. Secondary Electro-motive Phenomena. Pathological Conditions. Action of Drugs on. Electrical Phenomena in Tissues other than Muscle and Nerve — 3500 Gland Currents. Undifferentiated Protoplasm in Animals. Electrical Phenomena in Plants. Electrical Organs — General. Electrical Organs— Structure and Development. Electrical Organs— Physiology of their Action. Electrical Organs — Chemical Composition. 3380 3400 3490 3495 3510 3520 3550 3560 3570 3580 THE BLOOD AND THE CIRCULATORY SYSTEM The Blood as a Whole — 4000 General Treatises. History. 4010 Quantity. 4020 Physical Features. 4030 Chemical Features. 4040 Clotting of the Blood. 4045 Action of Enzymes of Blood. 4047 Other Physiological Features. 4050 The Blood of Invertebrates. 4060 Transfusion. 4090 Pathological Conditions of the Blood. 4095 Action of Drugs. 12 The Red Corpuscles— 4100 Morphology — Structure and Varieties. 4110 Life History. 4120 Physical Features. 4100 Chemical Features, including’ Haemoglobin. (See also Physiological Chemistry.) 4140 Number. 4150 Physiological Features. 4100 Pathological Conditions of. 4195 Action of Drugs on. The White Corpuscles— 4200 Morphology — Structure and Varieties. 4210 Life History. 4220 Physical Features. 4230 Chemical Features. 4240 Physiological Features, including Emigration, Phago- cytosis. 4260 Number. 4290 Pathological Changes in. 4295 Action of Drugs on. Blood Platelets and other Formed Elements other than Red or White Corpuscles— 4300 Blood-Plasma— 4350 Physical Characters. 4360 Chemical Composition. 4380 Physiological Characters. (See also Clotting of the Blood.) Blood Serum- 4400 Physical Characters. 4410 Chemical Composition. 4420 Physiological Functions. Circulation of the Blood in General- 4500 General Treatises, History. 4510 Mechanical Principles of Circulation. 4520 Effect of Gravity on the Circulation. 4530 Effect of Respiratory Movements on Circulation. 4540 Circulation Time. 4580 Special Features of the Circulation in various classes of the Animal Kingdom. 13 The Heart — 4G00 Structure and Development. 4610 Mechanical Features of Heart-beat — Changes in Form. 4611 Pressure in the Heart Cavities. 4612 Apex Beat. Cardiography. 4613 Heart Sounds. 4614 Heart Volume and Output. 4615 Work of Heart. 4620 General Physiological Features of the Heart, etc. 4621 Frequency of Beat. 4622 Cause of Automatic Rhythm. Excitation of Heart. 4624 Propagation of Excitatory Process in Heart. 4625 Electrical Changes in Heart. 4626 Thermal Changes in Heart. 4627 Chemical Changes in Heart. 4630 Intluences of Various Factors on Heart-beat — Thermal, Chemical, Tensic, etc. 4640 Nerve Supply to Heart. Structure and Development. 4642 Action of Vagus on Heart. 4644 Action of Sympathetic Nerve on Heart. Acceleration and Augmentation. 4646 Cardiac Centres and Reflexes. 4648 Afferent Nerves from Heart. 4650 Nutrition and Blood-supply of Heart. 4680 The Heart of Invertebrata. 4600 Pathological Conditions of the Heart. 4695 Action of Drugs on the Heart. The Blood Vessels— 4700 Structure and Development of Arteries, Veins, and Capillaries. 4710 Mechanical Properties. 4720 Blood-pressure. 4730 Velocity of Blood-flow. 4740 The Pulse. 4750 Physiological Properties of Vessel Wall. 4755 Properties of the Capillary Wall. Inflammation. Dia- pedesis. 4760 Innervation of Blood-vessels. Vascular Tone. 4762 Vasoconstrictor Nerves. 4764 Vasodilator Nerves. 4766 Vasomotor Centres. 4767 Pressor and Depressor Effects. 4768 The Depressor Nerve. 4770 The Circulation in Special Regions and Organs of the Body (taken alphabetically). 4775 Erectile Tissues. 4780 Blood Vessels of Invertebrata. 4790 Pathological Conditions of the Blood Vessels. 4795 Action of Drugs on the Blood Vessels. 14 Lymph and Allied Fluids— 4800 Structure of Lymphoid Tissue, Lymph Vessels, and Serous and Synovial Membranes. 4810 Chemical and Physical Properties of Lymph. 4820 Formed Elements in Lymph. 4840 Physiological Properties of Lymph (Coagulation, Uses, etc.). 4850 Formation of Lymph. 4855 Absorption from Connective Tissues and Serous Cavities. 4800 Movement of Lymph. 4.S70 Chyle. Synovia. Serous Exudation. 4800 Pathological Conditions. Dropsy, etc. 4895 Action of Drugs. RESPIRATION. Respiration in General — 5000 General Treatises. History. Structure of Respiratory Organs— 5050 In the Various Classes of the Animal Kingdom. Neuro-muscular Mechanism of Respiratory Movements — 5100 Pulmonary Respiration, Muscular Mechanism of. 5110 Action of Central Nervous System on. 5120 Influence of Nerves Afferent and Efferent. 5125 Apnoea. 5130 Asphyxia. 5150 Branchial Respiration. 5160 Tracheal Respiration. 5170 Other Modes of Respiration. Gaseous Exchanges in Organs of Respiration — 5200 Changes in the Composition of Air in the Lungs. 52z0 Effect on Respiratory Exchanges of Various Conditions (Food, Exercise, Drugs, Disease, etc.). 5260 Gaseous Exchanges in Respiratory Organs other than Lungs. 5270 Ventilation and other Methods of Counteracting Im- purities in the Air. Respiratory Changes in the Blood — 5300 Gases of the Blood. 5310 Respiratory Changes in the Blood. 5320 Mechanism of Gaseous Exchanges in the Lungs. 5330 Effect of Various Conditions on the Amount and Tension of Blood Gases (Asphyxia, Food, Exercise, Drugs Disease, etc.). 15 Respiratory Changes in the Tissues (Internal Respiration)— 5400 Amount and Tension of Gases in the Tissues, Animal Fluids, etc. Physiology of the Respiratory Passages— 5500 Movements. 5510 Secretion. 5520 Innervation. 5590 Pathological Conditions of. 5595 Action of Drugs on. Physiology of Organs Related to Respiratory Mechanisms — 5600 Air Sacs of Birds. 5610 Swimming Bladder of Fishes. 5620 Other Organs. NUTRITION. Alimentation (Digestion and Absorption) — 6000 General. Text Books, Treatises, History. 601 0 Structure of Alimentary Canal. 6020 Structure of Glands connected with Alimentary Canal. 6030 Formation of Enzymes, Zymogens. 6035 Action of Digestive Enzymes in General. 6040 Saliva — Secretion, Composition, Action. 6050 Gastric Juice — Secretion, Composition, Action. 6060 Pancreatic Juice — Secretion, Composition, Action. 6070 Bile — Secretion, Composition, Action. 6080 Glands of Small Intestines — Secretion, Composition, Action. 6085 Glands of Large Intestines — Secretion, Composition, Action. 6090 Functions of Lymphoid Tissue of Alimentary Tract. 6100 Absorption, Mechanism of. 6120 Absorption of Individual Proximate Principles, taken alphabetically. 6130 Faeces and Meconium. 6135 Reaction of Contents of Alimentary Canal. 6140 Neuro-muscular Mechanisms connected with Digestion. — Swallowing, Vomiting, Rumination, Peristalsis, Defaecation, etc. 6150 Digestion and Absorption in Invertebrates. 6170 Micro-organisms in the Alimentary Canal and their Action. 6180 Extirpation of portions of the Alimentary Canal, includ- ing its Glands. 6190 Pathological Conditions of the Alimentary Canal. 6195 Action of Drugs. 16 Foods in General — 6200 History, Text Books, etc. 6210 Diet — Construction of Dietaries, Vegetarianism, etc. 6220 Preparation of Food (Cooking, Artificially digested Food, etc. Animal Foods — 6230 Milk — General. History. 6231 Milk — Properties and Composition. 6232 Milk — Proteids of. 6233 Milk— Fats of. 6234 Milk — Carbohydrates of. 6235 Milk — Salts of. 6236 Milk — Gases of. 6237 Milk — Other Constituents of. 6238 Milk — Souring and Fermentation changes in. 6239 Colostrum. 6240 Preparations from Milk — Cream, Butter, Cheese, Koumiss , Kephir, Condensed Milk, etc. 6250 Eggs. 6260 Meat. 6261 Preparations from Meat, Soups, Beef Tea, etc. 6263 Gelatine. 6264 Other Animal Foods. Vegetable Foods— 6265 Flours and Bread. 6266 Other Vegetable Foods. Other Foods — 6270 Water. 6271 Salts. 6275 Alcohol. 6280 Tea, Coffee, Cocoa, etc 6290 Other Foods. Metabolism — 6300 General. History. 6310 General Questions: Equilibrium, Comparison of Total Intake and Output ; Inanition ; Luxus Consumption ; Fixed and Circulating Elements, etc. 6330 Nitrogenous Metabolism ; Origin of Urea, Uric Acid, etc. Fate of Nitrogenous Substances in the Body. 6350 Carbohydrate Metabolism ; Origin and Fate of Glycogen and other Carbohydrates. 6380 Fat Metabolism ; Origin and Fate of Fat. 6400 The Sources of Muscular Energy. 6410 Effect of Muscular Exercise on Metabolism 17 Metabolism — continued. 6420 Effects of Temperature on Metabolism. Hibernation. 6430 Effects of other External Factors (Variations of Diet, Age, Sex, etc.) on Metabolism. 6440 Oxidative Changes in Blood, Tissues, and Organs. 6490 Metabolism in Disease (Anaemia, Fever, Diabetes, etc.). 6495 Action of Drugs and Poisons on Metabolism. The Ductless Glands — 6500 Internal Secretions in General. 6520 Spleen. 6530 Thyroid. 6540 Thymus. 6550 Suprarenals. 6560 Other Ductless Glands (Pineal, Pituitary, Parathyroid, etc.). 6590 Pathology of Ductless Glands. 6595 Action of Drugs on. Animal Heat- 6600 General. History. 6610 Methods. Calorimetry, Thermometry, etc. 6620 Differences between Warm-blooded and Cold-blooded Animals. 6630 Production of Heat. 6635 Loss of Heat. 6640 Regulation of Temperature. 6650 Physical and Physiological Heat Values of Articles of Diet. 6690 Disturbances of the Heat-regulating Mechanism (e.g., in Fever, during Hibernation, in the Embryo). 6695 Action of Drugs. THE EXCRETORY SYSTEM. General- 7000 Text Books, GeneralTreatises. History. The Kidneys— 7010 Structure. 7020 The Circulation in. Use of the Qncometer. 7030 Innervation. 7040 Mode of Action of Kidney. 7041 Excretion of Fluid Parts of Urine. 7042 Excretion of Specific Urinary Constituents. 7045 Excretion of Foreign Substances. K 18 The Kidneys — continued. 7047 The Fart played by the different Histological Consti- tuents of the Tubule. 7050 The Work done by the Kidney. 7060 Extirpation of the Kidney, Partial or Complete. 7070 The Renal Apparatus in Lower Vertebrates. 7075 The Renal Apparatus in Invertebrata. 7090 Pathological Conditions of the Kidney (including Sup- pression of Urine, Uraemia, etc.). 7090 Action of Drugs. The Neuro-muscular Mechanisms of the Urinary Appa- ratus — 7100 The Ureters. 7110 The Bladder. 7120 Urethra and Penis. 7190 Pathological Conditions. 7195 Action of Drugs oh. The Urine— 7200 General Treatises. 7201 General Characters (Quantity, Colour, Odour, Reaction, Specific Gravity, etc.). 7205 General Composition, Total Nitrogen. Individual Constituents of the Urine. (For the chemical characters of the various urinary constituents see Physiological Chemistry.) The subjects treated of here under the head of each constituent are : — •1 Quantity and variations in quantity. *2 Detection and estimation of in the urine. *3 Formation in the body ( see also Metabolism). 7210 Urea. 7211 Uric Acid and Urates. 7212 Alloxuric Bases (Xanthine, Hypoxanthine, Guanine etc.) 7213 Allantoin. 7214 Oxaluric Acid. 7215 Creatine and Creatinine. 7216 Thio-cyanic Acid. Aromatic Substances — 7220 Hippuric Acid and Substances related to it ( e.g ., Ornithuric Acid, Salicyluric Acid, etc.). 7221 Aromatic Oxyacids. 7222 Ethereal Sulphates. 7280 Pigments (Urobilin, Urochrome, Uroerythrin, Indole and Skatole Pigments, Haematoporphyrin, Melanin. Humous Substances, etc.). The Urine — continued. 7240 Fatty Acids. 7250 Carbohydrates. 7255 Glycuronic Acid. 7260 Enzymes. 7265 Mucin. 7280 Inorganic Constituents. 7290 Other Constituents. Abnormal and Pathological Urine — 7400 Substances which appear in the Urine as the Result of the Administration of Drugs or Unusual Kinds of Food. 7410 Deposits and Calculi. 7420 Blood and Blood Pigment in the Urine. 7425 Abnormal Pigments in. 7430 Bile in the Urine. 7440 Proteids in the Urine. 7450 Sugar in the Urine. 7460 Other Abnormal Constituents in Diabetic Urine. 7500 Fats in the Urine (Ohyiuria, etc.). 7510 Pus in the Urine. 7520 Alcaptonuria. 7530 Alkaloids in the Urine. 7540 Action of Micro-organisms in the Urine. 7550 Other Abnormal Conditions of the Urine. The Skin— 7 600 General. History. 7605 Structure of the Skin and its Glands. 7610 Appendages — Hairs, Nails, Feathers, Scales, Hoofs Horns, &c. 7615 Innervation of Skin Appendages. 7620 Protective Function. (See also Sensation.) 7621 Cutaneous Respiration. 7622 Absorption through the Skin. 7625 The Sweat, Secretion and Composition of. 7630 Sebum, Cerumen, and other Secretions of the Skin. 7690 Pathological Conditions of the Skin and its Appendages and Secretions. 7695 Action of Drugs. The Mammary Glands — 7700 Structure and Functions of. 7790 Pathological Conditions of Mammary Gland and Milk (For normal Milk see under Foods.) 7795 Action of Drugs on the Mammary Glands. k 2 20 Miscellaneous Glandular Organs not included in loregoing Classification — 7800 Venom Glands, Structure and Mechanism. 7810 Venoms, Composition and Action. 7820 Venins and Antivenins. 7830 Ink Gland of Cephalopods. 7840 Byssus Glands of Lamellibranchs. 7850 Other Glands. PHARMACOLOGY. G eneral — 8000 Text Books and General Treatises. 8010 History. 8020 The relation between Chemical Constitution and Physiological Action. 8030 Antagonism of Drugs. 8040 Other General Questions. Individual Drugs and Remedial Agents— 8050 The experimental methods and results obtained by these will be treated under the names of the Drugs, or of groups of Drugs (Acids, Alkaloids, Salts, etc.)’ taken alphabetically. Action of Groups of Drugs— The Physiological and Curative Action of Drugs, or Groups of Drugs, on Various Organs or Physiological Processes, are already treated in the foregoing Classification of the functions of the body. SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. THE NERVOUS SYSTEM. m°. Spinal Nerves, connections and functions of roots- Spinal Ganglia. ’ C ^38 To” 11 ’ E ' SUr kS ganglion8 3 P maux - Arch. Ital. de Biol., 1897, Dl wkat Spi “ alga “ gU - H rz: s „^., j 1 897 0n 8 r^r fibres in tbe ****** «**•<* Pugrnat, Oh. A. Kecherches sur la structure des cellules des gano-lions spmaux de quelques reptiles. Auat. Anz., 1897, 13, 89. 8 ° E - , ^ n “perimental investigation of the cervical and thoracic nerve roots m relation to the subject of wry-neck. Brain, 1897, 20, 35 Sh rW^fT’ °l\ S ' ■ °i n the qUest i 0ri whether an J fibres of the mammalian 1897 J 21 SPmal r ° 0t ^ ° f mtraspmal ori S in - Journ. of Physiol., 1230 Ganglionic nerve supply to Abdomen. Compt. C °“‘a j T*' n h 'T,- I , nn f^c ti ? n A restom “ che* les Batrachiens. rend. Soc. de Biol., 1896, 937. D ^r tad ^l? Uy °^ ;* * ^ et 1 iondu S™nd sympathique snr l'intestin gieie. Uompt. rend. Soc. de Biol., 1896, 1017. 00meCti0 “ S0f «“ 8 P“° nerve fibre, B “oo L de ISuSb? 774 gangUonS m&ent&ig “ 8 du P° rc - C °“P‘- E ’ T‘ Th r e i5? flu . e V Ce ° f fclie mesenter ic nerves on intestinal absorp- tion. Journ. of Physiol., 1896, 20, 298. F s “’ E * and ?^u re - ?• 0n the contractility and innervation of the spleen. Journ. of Physiol., 1896, 20, 1. 13 o%^ t r S t J ° f , S e al °. 0rd with Sympathetic System PeMeViseeraand’ sS™™ Abdominal Viscera - H C™: S o7^ S M.fi 8 9t 8 fm‘ flbres “ the posteriorroot9 of ae frog - of Physiol.^ 1896^20^223. comiec ‘‘ onB ° f «*> **•**>*, nerve fibres. L ^d? n ley ’ J ?•’ a ” d An T derson > H - K - The innervation of the pelvic and adjoining viscera. Journ. of Physiol., 1896, 20, 372. P S “: E ' j;'urn. d ofphyl?; isw.so/f erVaH °“ “ d COntraotilit y of ‘he 22 Medulla Oblongata (Bulb). 1440 Centres in the Bulb. Beer, Th., und Kreidl, A. Ueber den Ursprung der Vagusfasern, deren centrale Reizurig Vcrlangsamung respective Stillstand der Athmung bowirkt. Pfliiger’s Archiv., 1895, 02, 156. Cajal, S. R. y. Beitrag zum Studium der Medulla, Oblongata, des Kleinhirns, etc. Leipzig, 1896, Bresler. Hallion, L., et Comte, Ch. Sur les reflexes vaso-moteurs bulbo-medullaires dans quelques maladies nerveuses (hysterie, syringo myelie, etc.). Arch, do Physiol., 1895 (5), 7, 348. Luguro, E. Sur les cellules d’origine de la racine descendante du trijumeau. Arch. ital. de Biol., 1895, 23, 78. Stefani, A. De l’action de a temperature sur les centres bulbaires du coeur et des vaisseaux. Arch. Ital. de Biol., 1896, 24, 424. Stuelp, O. Zur Lehre voq der Lage und der Function der einzelnen Zellgruppen des Oculomotoriuskernes. Arch. f. Ophthal., 1895, 41 , 1 . (1) PRIMARY SLIP. Physiology. |\| E. Nawratzki. Beitrag-e zur Kenntniss der Cerebro-spinal- flussigkeit. Arch. f. (Anat. u.) Physiol., 1897, 156. 172 0. — Cerebr o -spinalflil ssigkeit. 4045. — Wirkung der Enzymen des Blutes (2) SECONDARY SLIP. Physiology. N . 1430. Tschermak, A. Notiz betreffend des Rindenfeldes der Hinter- strangbahnen. Neurol. Centralblat., 1898, 7, 159. 1480. — H inter strangkerne. 1 610. — Projectionssysteme. (3) SECONDARY SLIP. Physiology. |\J § 1610. Tschermak, A. Notiz betreffend des Eindenfeldes der Hinter- strangbabnen. Neurol. Centralblat, 1898, 7, 159. 1430. — Hin ter strangkerne. 1610. — Projectionssysteme. ADDITIONAL SPECIMENS OF SLIPS. Physiology. |\| Artiius, M. Application de la dialyse a la solution de quelques questions de chimie physiologique. Zeitsch. f. Biologie, 1897, 34 , 433-480. 0800. — Hemoglobins. 4040. — Coagulation du sang. 4360. - Composition du plasma du sang. Physiology. [\| Gley, E. Presence de l’iode dans les glandules parathyroides. Compt. rend., 1897, 125 , 312. 0530. — Distribution (iode). 6560. — Glandules parathyroides. Physiology. N Gillespie, A. L. Some observations on the chemistry of the contents of the alimentary tract under various conditions; and on the influence of the bacteria present in them. Roy. Soc. Proc., 1897, 62, 4-11. 6120. — Absorption (water). 6135. — Reaction of contents. 6170. — Micro-organisms. 6195,— Action of drugs. Physiology. N Halliburton, W. D., and Brodie, T. G. Action of pancreatic juice on milk. Journ. of Physiol., 1896, 20 , 97-106. 0580. — Casein. 6060. — Pancreatic juice, action. 6232. — Milk, proteids of. ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. International Catalogue Committee, Q. ANTHROPOLOGY. Museums and Collections. 0000 General works. 0030 Catalogues, guides, and descriptions. 0070 Methods of preserving and arranging anthropological specimens. Archaeology. 0100 General works. 0150 Antiquity of man, places of origin. 0200 Prehistoric human remains, descriptive, comparative, topographical. 0400 Contemporary geological conditions, fauna and flora. 0430 Prehistoric dwellings, buildings, fortifications, and graves. 0650 Manufactures and occupations of prehistoric man. Anthropometry. 1000 Instruments and methods. 1020 Craniology, osteology. 1300 External features (form, colour, hair, teeth, &c.). 1600 Human faculties, physical powers. 1700 Criminal anthropology. 1750 Monstrosities and abnormalities. 2 Races. 1800 General works. 1850 Classification by name and language. 1950 Racial peculiarities (physique, fertility, pathology ; &c.). Industrial Occupations and Appliances. 2000 General works. 2050 Dwellings, buildings, furniture. 2200 Food, drink, narcotics, &c., cookery. 2300 Domestic animals, pastoral life. 2320 Agriculture. 2370 Clothing. 2400 Spinning, weaving, sewing, basketry. 2450 Fire-making, illuminants. 2460 Ceramics, glass-making. 2470 Stone-working. 2480 Metallurgy. 2500 Carpentry, mechanics. 2510 Fishing. 2520 War, hunting. 2600 Navigation. 2650 Land transit and transport. 2700 Trade, commerce, barter, currency. Arts of Pleasure. 3000 General works. 3050 Music, vocal and instrumental. 3100 Poetry, recitation, folk-tales. 3400 Dances and drama. 3450 Plastic and graphic arts. 3500 Personal adornment (ornaments, painting, [tatooing, artificial deformation). 3550 Games. Communication of Ideas. 3600 Speech, language, grammar. 4000 Gesture language, signals. 4100 Symbolic messages and records, pictographs, writing, maps. 3 Science (chiefly of primitive races). 4300 General works. 4400 Counting and arithmetic. 4500 Mensuration. 4550 Astronomy, geography. 4600 Medicine, surgery, hygiene. 4700 Other sciences. 4800 History. Superstition, Religion, Customs. 5000 General works. 5100 Creeds, mythology, folk-lore. 5400 Priesthood, rain doctors, &c. 5500 Witchcraft, charms, magic. 5600 Ceremonies at birth, puberty, marriage, death, and burial. 5800 Other seasonal ceremonies (seed time, harvest, &c.). 5900 Cannibalism. Administration. 6000 Governing powers. 6100 Crimes and punishments. 6200 Oaths, ordeals. 6300 Property, inheritance, contracts. 6400 Marriage restrictions. Sociology (chiefly of primitive races). 7000 General works. 7100 Relation of the sexes. 7200 The family and clan, distinctions of caste and rank. 7300 Slavery. 7350 Societies and clubs. 7500 Morality, ethics. 4 Here would follow a glossary of anthropological terms, showing the number appropriate to each. Names of races and languages are sub-headings to 1850, and should be indexed apart. -^Esthetics 3000. Agriculture 2320. Alphabet 4100. Amulet 5500. Amusements 3000-3550. Animals, domestic 2300. Animism 5100. Anthropometry 1000.- Antiquity of Man 0150. Archaeology 0100. Architecture 2050. Arithmetic 4400. Arts, industrial 2000. of pleasure 3000. Astrology 4500-5600. Astronomy 4500. 5 SPECIMEN PAGE OF SUBJECT CATALOGUE. Anthropometry. 1020 Craniology, See. Brecht. Ausgrabung auf der Moorschanze bei Quedlenburg. Yerh. d. Berl., Ges. f. Anthr., 1897, 140. Dorsey, G. A. Wormian Bones in artificially deformed Kwakiutl Crania. Amer. Anthrop., 1897, 10, 6. Duckworth, W. H. L. Crania of Australian Aborigines. Journ. Anthrop. Inst., 1897, 27, 204. Fawcett, C. D., and Pearson, K. On the Inheritance of the Cephalic Index. Proc. Roy. Soc., 1898, 62, 413. Rempson, F. C. Skull of Microcephalic Idiot. Journ. of Anat. and Physiol., 1898, 32, 267. Shrubsall, F. Crania of African Bush Races. Journ. Anthrop. Inst. 1897, 28, 263. 1 Turner, Sir W. A. A decorated sculptured Human Skull from New Guinea. Journ. of Anat. and Phys., 1898, 32, 353. Warusclikm, A. Besehreibung von 5 Ngumba Schadeln aus der Sammlung Zenker. Yerh. d. Berl., Ges. f. Anthr., 1897, 405. 1300 External Features, Sec. Abel, J. J., and Davis, W. S. Preliminary Account of the Chemical Properties of the Pigment of the Negro’s Skin. Science, N. S., 1 ft 11A Yirchow, R. Ueber die Kopfhaare aus den prahistorischen Graben Ober-iEgyptens. Yerh. d. Berl., Ges. f. Anthr., 1897, 401. 1750 Monstrosities, See. , -^etiologische Untersuchungen fiber einige seltene ieQ a «l e i^ lS ^ lldUUgen - Sit5? ' BerL aes * Mor P h - Physiol., Mfinchen, iOJO; !• Anthropology. Q. 1020. 3450. Turner, Sir W. A decorated sculptured human Skull from New Guinea. Journ. of Anat. and Phys., 1898, 32, 353. 1020. — Craniology. 3450. — Plastic and Graphic Arts. Anthropology. Q. 4600. Lehmann, C. P. — Eine Assyrische Darstellung* der Massage. Verhandl. d. Berliner Gesellsch. f. Anthrop., 1896 585. 4600. — Medicine, &c. ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. INTERNATIONAL CATALOGUE OF SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE. REPORT OF THE PROVISIONAL INTERNATIONAL COMMITTEE. At the Second International Conference held in October, 1898, Professors Armstrong*, Descamps and M. Foster, Dr. S. P. Langley, Professors Poincare, Riicker, Waldeyer and Weiss were appointed to act as a Provisional International Committee, power being given to them to appoint substitutes, if any of those named were unable to serve, and also to co-opt two new Members. The Delegates attending the Conference were requested to take steps in their respective countries to organise local Com- mittees charged with the study of all questions relating to the International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, and to report within six months to the Provisional International Committee. The Delegates were also requested to obtain information and to report at an early date to the Provisional International Com- mittee as to what assistance, by subscription or otherwise, towards the support of the Central Bureau may be expected from their respective countries. The Provisional International Committee was instructed to frame a report, not later than July 31, 1899, which was to be issued by the Royal Society, and incorporated in the decisions of the Conference. The Committee decided to co-opt an Italian and a Russian Member. The Russian Government accepted the invitation, and, on the nomination of the Imperial Academy of Sciences, Mons. Th. P. Koppen, Librarian of the Imperial Public Library, St. Petersburg, became a Member of the Committee. The Committee received unofficial iufonnation that the Italian Government proposed to nominate a Delegate, but that he could not attend the present Meeting of the Committee. Professor Waldeyer being unable to serve, the German Government appointed Professor Schwalbe in his place, but requested that he might be accompanied by Professor Klein their two delegates to have but one vote. 2 The Committee met in London at the Rooms of the Royal Society on August 1-5, 1899. The following attended : — Prof. H. E. Armstrong, Sir M. Foster, Prof. F. Klein, Mons. Th. P. Koppen, Prof. H. Poincare, Prof. A. W. Rucker, Prof. B. Schwalbe, Prof. E. Weiss. It was Agreed — “ That each country represented on the Com- mittee has only one vote.” Reports upon the scheme for the International Catalogue prepared by the Royal Society, framed in pursuance of Resolu- tion 21 of the Conference of 1898, which had been forwarded from the following countries, namely — Austria, Belgium, France, Germany, Netherlands, Sweden, Switzerland, United States of America, together with statements of the steps proposed to be taken for carrying out the Catalogue in India, Japan and Afexico, were received and full}" considered by the Committee in the course of the meeting. A discussion then took place on the following conditions, laid down by the German Government as those under which alone Germany was prepared to take part in the enterprise : — 1. Die sachlichen Nachweise (subject entries) sollen wegfallen und in der unter III, 2 gegebenen Einschrankung durch die Anwendung mehrfacher Ordnungssymbole ersetzt werden. 2. Bei der Festlegung der den Titeln im System zukommenden Pliitze durch Ordnungssymbole soli im Allgemeinen die 'Regel gelten, dass jeder Titei nur an einer Stelle unter- zubringen ist. 3. Der sachlich geordnete Theil der Buchausgabe soil in alien Disziplinen lediglich aus den Titeln zusammengestellt werden, und zwar ausnahmslos unter Voranstellung des V erf assernamens. 4. Die Zettelausgabe soli als offizieller Theil des Unternehmens wegfallen. 5. Die Beitrittserklarung soil zunachst nur auf funf Jahre erfolgen. (oW e. 3 It was Resolved — 1. That the issue of a Card Catalogue be postponed for the present. 2. That a paper shall be entered in the Catalogue in more places than one only when this is rendered desirable by its scientific contents. No exact limits to the numbers of v entries to be allowed to single papers can at present be fixed. This must be determined by the Central Bureau after adequate experience. Until such limits are deter- mined, if the Central Bureau is of opinion that in the returns made by any regional bureau the numbers of entries to single papers do not correspond to the scientific contents, it shall be its duty to intervene ; such interven- tion, however, to be based not on individual cases, but upon an average. As regards the order of arrangement of entries in the final sub-divisions, in general this shall be in accordance with authors’ names, except the subject demand other treatment. The English members thereupon made the following state- ment : — The conditions under which the German Government agree to take part in the establishment of the Catalogue, viz. : — (a) That in general each title should be entered in one place only; and (b) That “ subject entries ” and “ significant words ” must not be used, differ so materially from the scheme formulated by the two Conferences, and so seriously affect the whole character of the enterprise, that the English members feel that they have no power to accept them without consulting the Royal Society upon the matter. With respect to (a), if the condition be interpreted in accord- ance with the decision arrived at by the International Committee in Resolution 2 (see above) the difficulty is materially lessened. With respect to (b), however, they feel sure that the restriction of entries to titles only will so largely diminish the value of the Catalogue, bringing it below that of various indices and reports already existing, and hence so lessen the sale as to render the financial success of the enterprise extremely doubtful, if not impossible. They quite understand the reasons which have led the German Government to propose the restrictions in question, but they are of opinion that those reasons do not necessarily hold good for all countries. And the objections which they entertain to the proposal would be lessened if liberty were given to individual Regional Bureaux when they find it necessary or desirable, in one or more of the 4 places in which a paper is referred to, to make use of modified titles describing the contents of the paper better than the title itself. The extent to which such use of modified titles can be made must, of course, be subject to the control of the Inter- national Catalogue Council. The English members cannot assume that even if it be thus changed, the conditions proposed by the German Government will be accepted by the Royal Society ; but they desire, before bringing the whole matter before the Royal Society, to be informed of the views of the German Government in respect to the proposed chauge. Moreover, so grave a departure from the scheme for providing a Catalogue, which should unquestionably be the best of its kind, could only be recommended if all the principal countries also consent. In particular, as the American Delegate was unfor- tunately unable to attend the Conference, it will be necessary that the whole question at issue should be communicated to him, and that American opinion should be ascertained. The German Delegates expressed their willingness to submit this statement to their Government. It was Resolved — That separate schedules-) shall be provided for the following branches of science : — A. Mathematics. B. Mechanics. C. Physics. D. Chemistry. E. Astronomy. F. Meteorology (including Terrestrial Magnetism). G. Mineralogy (including Petrology and Crystallo- graphy). H. Geology. J. Geography (Mathematical and Physical). K. Palaeontology. L. General Biology. M. Botany. N. Zoology. O. Human Anatomy. P. Physical Anthropology. Q. Physiology (including Psychology, Pharma- cology and Experimental Pathology). R. Bacteriology. And that the branches of Science be indicated by the letters of the alphabet in consecutive order as registration letters. Schemes for Physics, Mineralogy, Petrology, Crystallography, Geology, Paleontology, Geography, Botany, Zoology ancl Physiology were adopted ; and schemes for Mathematics, Mechanics, General Biology, Chemistry, Human Anatomy, Psychology, Bacteriology, Physical Anthropology, Astronomy 5 and Meteorology were also approved for adoption, subject to the introduction of minor alterations by Committees to whom they were referred with the instruction to complete such revision and return the schemes to the Royal Society by the end of September at latest. A general introductory section common to all sciences was adopted. It was agreed that complete lists of new species would be required in the case of several of the sciences. With reference to the cataloguing of the applications of science — It was Resolved — That technical matters of scientific interest shall be included in the catalogue, but shall be referred to under the appropriate scientific headings. It was Resolved — That a general list of journals indexed in the Catalogue, with the abbreviations to be used as references, be issued with the first edition of the Catalogue, and that a supplement giving the additions to this list be issued annually, and a new edition at the end of five years. With regard to the frequency of publication of the parts of the Catalogue, it was agreed : — (1) That a volume in each subject be published at least once a year. (2) That it is desirable that in certain sciences there shall be a bi-monthly or quarterly issue of the Subject Catalogue. It was Resolved — That the registration system proposed by the Royal Society be adopted for tentative use in the Catalogue ; and that an alphabetical key of the schedules of classification similar to that illustrated in the Netherlands report shall be issued with each annual volume together with the appropriate schedule, printed in the official languages, to be supplied as may be required. The establishment of the Central Bureau having been con- sidered : — “ It was agreed to recommend that the Royal Society be requested to organise the Central Bureau and to do all work, including framing estimates and obtaining tenders, preliminary to the publication of the Catalogue in 1901 ; but that it shall act in concert with the International Council so soon as this shall be established.” The English members of the Committee made the following statement with reference to this resolution : — Previous to the actual issue of the Catalogue, the following money responsibilities must be incurred : — (1) Initial expenses connected with the Central Bureau, such as securing rooms, furniture, payment of officials before the first issue, &c. 6 (2) Contracts for printing the catalogue and other contracts which it may be necessary to make. With respect to the contracts, they could probably be obtained more cheaply if made for the whole of the five years for which the experiment of issuing the catalogue is to be tried. It would be very difficult to make, for one year only, contracts which may involve the purchase of new machinery, &c., by the printer. The total financial responsibility thus incurred cannot be estimated at less than £10,000. Moreover, it is possible, though we hope improbable, that the scheme may fail, and that the various countries concerned may wish to abandon it. The question therefore arises, who is to be responsible for any sums which might in such a case be due to the printer, or to others with whom contracts had been made ? The question has been raised whether the Royal Society would be willing to act in the matter. * „ On this we must remark that even if the Society were to act as a provisional International Council, no contracts can be signed until after the next Conference (presumably held at Easter, 1900) has decided whether bi-monthly or quarterly parts shall be issued, or whether the total sum to be spent annually shall be limited to a fixed amount. Hence, no great saving of time would result even if the Royal Society were willing to take a very heavy responsibility. On the whole, therefore, we propose that if and when the regions represented on the Provisional International Committee have assented to its proposals, these proposals shall be communicated to all the countries represented at the last Conference, that they shall be asked to organise their Regional Bureaux and nominate their representatives on the International Council in anticipation of the result of the next Conference, and that the International Council should meet immediately after the Conference. This International Council would then take up, together with the management, all the necessary financial responsibilities. Meanwhile the Royal Society would undertake all preliminary steps, obtain tenders, and lay them before the International Council at its first meeting. If this would allow the first issue to take place early in 1901 the desired object will be gained, but no greater speed will be attained by entrusting more responsibility to the Royal Society as it could not make definite contracts till after the next Conference. It was agreed that the resolution preceding this statement shall be interpreted in accordance therewith. The English members of the Committee undertook to bring the resolution under the notice of the Royal Society, and the other members to call the attention of their governments thereto. 7 After full consideration, the following statement as to the financial position was adopted : — The finances of the Catalogue will be controlled by the Inter- national Council, which, in accordance with regulations adopted by the International Conference of 1898 (Report. 27, p. 11), will be bound to “ make a report of its doings, and submit a balance sheet, copies of which shall be distributed to the several Regional Bureaux, &c.” The plan which seems the most generally favoured is that the contributions of the Regional Bureaux shall take the form of undertakings to purchase a certain number of copies of the Catalogue annually. Various estimates point to the fact that the average contribution thus made by Regional Bureaux of the first rank (which may be called a whole share) will be equivalent to between one-eighth and one-tenth of the whole cost of producing the Book Catalogue. For the purposes of this report, sales to private persons are not considered, or are supposed to be included in the sum guaranteed by each constituent country. In some cases the Regional Bureau will probably sell to individuals, either directly or through a publisher, those volumes which it does not dispose of to institutions, and will thus take the risk of the private sales. Whether this plan be adopted elsewhere or not, it is essential that the number of copies which constituent countries undertake to purchase shall together cover the cost of the pro- duction of the Catalogue. Taking the original estimate formed by the Royal Society, the cost of the Book Catalogue would be. £5,600 annually, so that a whole share would be between £700 and £560 per annum. If the lowest remunerative number of sales is equivalent to 350 complete subscriptions at £16 each, this would mean that a whole share entailed the purchase of between 44 and 35 complete sets or an equivalent. These figures are, however, based upon assumptions which will require revision. The Card Catalogue will, no doubt, be abandoned, and it is proposed that it should be replaced by bi- monthly or quarterly issues. This, therefore, is an expense which has not been allowed for. The number of volumes has been increased from 16 to 17. There is also a general opinion that the estimates of the number of papers to be dealt with on which the original financial estimates were based were too small. Until all these matters have been fully considered and fresh estimates prepared, it appears to be impossible to say more than that it is hoped that the cost of a whole share will not be very much greater than the original estimates. Estimates on the new conditions will be prepared and circu- lated during the autumn. There are, however, three other points to consider : It will be necessary to establish the Central Bureau and to appoint the officials some mouths before the first issue of the 8 Catalogue begins. Funds for this purpose, which may be estimated at £2,500, are not included in the annual balance sheet which .alone has been prepared. Further, serious responsibility may also arise bn the points referred to in the above statement of the representatives of the Royal Society. Again, if the subscriptions are paid at the end and not at the beginning of the first year, it will be necessary to borrow funds, the interest on which will be a charge on the undertaking. Again, if some countries refuse to form Regional Bureaux or to join in the enterprise, their literature will have to be dealt with by the Central Bureau. The cost of this cannot be estimated until it is definitely known whether the International Catalogue will be universally supported. It was agreed that in reporting to the various governments and bodies concerned, special stress should be laid on the importance of organising Regional Bureaux without delay. The English delegates were requested (1) To have the schedules approved by this Committee reprinted and issued as soon as possible. (2) To prepare an amended estimate of the cost of the Catalogue. (3) To issue a complete programme based on the proceedings of the two Conferences and of this Committee. (4) To fully inform all countries whose co-operation is desired It was agreed to recommend : — (1) That an International Conference, to arrive at a final { decision on all matters concerning the Catalogue, be held at Eastertide, 1900. (2) That the delegates attending this Conference should be charged with full powers to determine both financial and other questions. (3) That those chosen to act on the International Council should be delegates to this Conference. It was agreed — u That the members of the Committee be requested to endeavour to obtain from their respective Governments authority to place themselves in direct communication with the Royal Society, as the official channel of communication for all further provisional correspondence on the subject of the Catalogue. Henrv E. Armstrong. M. Foster. F. Klein. Th. P. Koppen. H. Poincare. Arthur W. Rucker. B. Schwalbe. E. Weiss. August 5th , 1899. V# Yw INTERNATIONAL CATALOGUE OF SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE. INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE USE OF REGIONAL BUREAUS. The object, scope, and organisation of the Internationa Catalogue of Scientific Literature have been defined at Conferences held in London on July 14-17, 1896 ; October 11-13, 1898 ; and June 12-13, 1900. The following document is largely compiled from the resolutions of these . Conferences. I. OBJECT AND SCOPE OF THE CATALOGUE. 1. The International Catalogue of Scientific Literature shall be arranged according both to subject-matter and to authors’ names. 2. The first literature to be included in»thfe Catalogue is that of January, 1901. Literature published before January 1, 1901, shall not be included in the Catalogue, except when the date 1901 appears on the title-page. The final parts of Journals issued in 1901 which realty belong to the year 1900, and papers printed before 1901 in transactions of Scientific Societies and other publications, which as a rule are issued in separate parts, shall be excluded from the Catalogue, unless they form part of a Journal, the title-page of which bears the date 1901. 3. In preparing" the Catalogue regard shall, in the first instance, be Lad to the requirements of scientific investigators, to the end that these may, by means of the Catalogue, find out most easily what has been published concerning any particular subject of inquiry. (SO) a 9 -I Iii indexing according to subject-matter regard shall be had,' not only to the title (of a paper or book), but also to the nature of the content b. f>. The Catalogue shall comprise all published original contri- butions to the branches of science hereinafter mentioned, whether appearing in periodicals or in the publications of Societies, or as independent pamphlets, memoirs or books. G. Translations are to bo dealt with as original papers but with an indication, if possible, that they are translations. 7. A contribution to science for the purposes of the Catalogue shall be considered to mean a contribution to the mathematical, physical, or natural sciences, to the exclusion of what are some- times called the applied sciences. Technical matters of scientific interest shall, however, be included in the Catalogue, but shall be referred to under the appropriate scientific headings. 8. The following branches of science shall be included within the scope of the Catalogue, and shall be indicated as follows by the letters of the alphabet in consecutive order as Registration Letter?. A. Mathematics. B. Mechanics. C. Physics. D. Chemistry. E. Astronomy. F. Meteorology (including Terrestrial Magnetism). G. Mineralogy (including Petrology and Crystallo- graphy). H. Geology. J. Geography (Mathematical and Physical). K. Palaeontology. L. General Biology. M. Botany. jN. Zoology. O. Human Anatomy. P. Physical Anthropology. Q. Physiology (including experimental Psychology Pharmacology and Experimental Pathology). R. Bacteriology. 9. The subject-matters of each of the above sciences will be grouped under a convenient number of headings, each of which will be indicated by an appropriate symbol, usually a number. These symbols will be called Registration Numbers or Symbols , as the case may be. Schedules showing the headings and symbols approved by the International Council will be provided. II. CONTROL AND MANAGEMENT OF TIIE CATALOGUE. Preliminary Definitions. 10. The supreme control over the Catalogue is vested in an International Convention , which will meet at regular intervals. 11. In the interval between two successive meetings of the Convention, the administration of the Catalogue is vested in an International Council. 12. The editing and publication is to be carried on by a Central Bureau. lo. rhe. materials out of which the Catalogue is formed are to be fuinished to the Central Bureau by Regional Bureaus. 14. Each region in which a Regional Bureau is established charged with the duty of preparing and transmitting slips to the Central Bureau for the compilation of the Catalogue, is called a Constituent Region. 15. Any Government;, Society, or other Body which establishes a Kegional Bureau is termed a Contracting Body. International Convention. 16. In 1905, in 1910. and every tenth year afterwards, an International Convention shall be held in London (in July) to reconsider and, if necessary, revise the regulations for carrying out the work of the Catalogue. Such an International Convention shall consist of delegates appointed by the respective Governments, or other Contracting Bodies, to represent the constituent regions, but no region shall be represented by more than three delegates. The decisions of an International Convention shall remain in force until the next Convention meets. International Council. 1/. Each Contracting Body shall appoint one person to serve as a member of the International Council. 18 The International Council shall appoint its own Chairman and Secretary. 1 II). It shall meet in London, once in three years at least, and at such other times as the Chairman, with the concurrence of live other members, may specially appoint. 20. It shall make a report of its doings, and submit a balance sheet, copies of which shall be distributed to the several Regional Bureaus, and published in some recognised periodical or periodicals, in each of the constituent regions. 21. Each Contracting Body shall have one vote in deciding all questions brought before the Council. Central Bureau. 22. The final editing and the publication of the Catalogue is entrusted to an organisation, called the Central Bureau, under the direction of the International Council. The Central Bureau will be established in London. Until further notice, communi- cations may be addressed to the Director of the International Catalogue, The Royal Society, Burlington House, London, W. Regional Bureaus. 23. Any country which shall declare its willingness to under- take the task shall be entrusted with the duty of collecting, provisionally classifying, and transmitting to the Central Bureau, in accordance with rules laid down by the International Council, all the entries belonging to the scientific literature published in that country, whatever be the language in which that literature may appear. The organisations created for the above purpose are called Regional Bureaus. III. DUTIES OF THE REGIONAL BUREAUS. A,— GENERAL. 24. The first duty of a Regional Bureau will be to inform the Central Bureau : — a. As to the person or persons with whom the Central Bureau is to communicate as its representative or Head of its Regional Bureau. b. As to the number of complete sets or of separate volumes for the different sciences to be supplied to it ( see beloiu 25-30). c. The name and address of the person to whom the volumes supplied to that Regional Bureau are to bo sent ( see below 31). cl. As to the language of the schedules and indexes to be attached to the volumes ( see below 32). e. As to whether any special volumes are wanted for Card Catalogues ( see below 33). /. As to the Journals which the Regional Bureau proposes to catalogue ( see below 34-38). It is most important that this information should be given as early as possible. Pit ice of the Catalogue. 25. Prices will be fixed for the different volumes by the Central Bureau, and at the request of any Contracting Body, conveyed to the Central Bureau before a date to be fixed by the Central Bureau in any year, different numbers of the different volumes may be supplied to it during that year, provided always that the total value of such volumes does not exceed the value of the subscriptions received from that Contracting Body. Unless a request to the contrary is received by the Central Bureau before the date fixed as above provided, the copies of the Catalogue supplied in that year to any Contracting Body shall be a specified number of complete sets, i.e., shall contain an equal number of all the volumes allotted to the different sciences. 26. If any Contracting Body requires a larger number of volumes than are covered by its subscriptions, such volumes may be supplied to it at specified prices to be fixed by the Central Bureau. 27. Concerning the prices for the different volumes nothing definite can as yet be stated, except that to Contracting Bodies the price for a set of 17 volumes will be £17, and that the price of separate volumes, when supplied to Contracting Bodies, shall be arranged on the basis that the sum of the prices of the separate volumes shall amount to £17. It is desirable, there- fore. that each Regional Bureau should ascertain whether the Contracting Body, by whom it is appointed, desires to be supplied with complete sets only, or whether it would desire to receive more volumes of the Catalogue of some of the sciences than of others. Although the prices of the volumes have not yet been fixed, it is probable that the volumes of Chemistry, Geology, Botany, Zoology, and Physiology will be the most expensive, Physics, Geography, and Bacteriology of mean price, and the other volumes cheaper. The prices will probably range between 10 shillings and 35 shillings per volume. 28. It is desirable that the Catalogue be sold to the general public at as low a price as possible, provided always that it he not sold at a price below that at which it is furnished to Contracting Bodies. 20. The first volumes that are issued will not contain an entire year’s literature, and in that case the price for these volumes will be reduced. 30. Each .Regional Bureau is therefore requested to inform the Central Bureau, as soon as possible, how many complete sets of the Catalogue it will require, and how many additional volumes of separate sciences. If the final prices of the volumes are not fixed by that date the information will be regarded by the Central Bureau as liable to correction when the final price list is published. Distribution of the Catalogue. 31. The attention of the Regional Bureaus is drawn to para- graphs 36 and 38 of the Scheme for the publication of an International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, London, 1000, which are as follows : — “ The number of copies of the Catalogue due to each Contracting Body shall be sent to that Body, or to the corresponding’ Regional Bureau as such Body may direct, and shall be disposed of by that Body, by gift or sale, at its own discretion. “ The various Contracting Bodies shall distribute the copies of the Catalogue due to them in their own constituent regions.” Each Regional Bureau is therefore requested to ascertain and to inform the Central Bureau, as soon as possible, to whom the volumes of the Catalogue are to be sent for distiibution in their own constituent regions. Language of Schedules and Indexes. 32. The attention of the Regional Bureaus is drawn to para- graph 40 of the Scheme quoted above, which is as follows : — “Any Contracting Body shall have the right to have the schedules and alphabetical indexes prefixed to the volumes allotted to it in return for its subscription printed in English, French, German or Italian as it may prefer. “ If no request is made to the contrary, the language of the schedules and indexes shall be English.” Each Regional Bureau is therefore requested to inform the Central Bureau, before February 1, 1901, as to the language in which the Contracting* Body by whom they are appointed desires that the schedules of the volumes delivered to them shall be printed. Special Volumes for Card Catalogues. 33. It^has been suggested that it might be convenient to some of the Contracting Bodies to have copies printed on one side of the paper only, in order that they might be cut up and the various entries pasted upon cards so as to form a Card Catalogue. Such volume would, of course, be doubled in size and more expensive than the ordinary volumes. Regional Bureaus are requested to ascertain whether any volumes of this character would be preferred to the ordinary volumes in' their region. Journals to be Catalogued 31. Each Regional Bureau shall furnish to the Central Bureau, as soon as possible, a list of the Journals, the contents of which it proposes to catalogue. Such Journals to be arranged in a list according to the sciences they mainly deal with {see 8 above). Journals dealing with science generally are to be placed under a special heading of “ Science in General.” Journals dealing with a limited number of sciences are to be placed under a special heading of “Several Sciences,” and the sciences with which they deal (dearly indicated by the registra- tion letters of Section I, 6 supra. Journals, especially those of technical character, containing occasionally matter of scientific interest, shall be placed in a separate list, headed “Journals partially Scientific.'’ 35. In sending in its list of Journals, any Regional Bureau may also suggest abbreviated titles for the Journals. Such abbreviated titles must, however, be prepared according to the following rules : — (a.) The abbreviated title must be intelligible without a key. (b.) In the abbreviated title the words, whether entire or abbreviated, must follow each other in the same order as in the original title. (c.) Titles of proceedings, reports, or scientific periodicals in general which are edited or published by Learned Societies, Academies, &c., must, however, begin with the name of the place where the Society resides. e.y., Schriften der physikalisch-oekonomischen Geseli- schaft in Kcinigsberg, should be shortened to: — Konigsberg Schr. phys, oekon. Ges. s ( (l. ) When the Society does not reside in a fixed place, its publications must be dealt with as stated in b. e.ff., Verhandiungen der Gesellschaft deutscher Natur- forscher und Aertzte, Leipzig 1 , should be shortened to : — Verh. Ges. dt. Naturf. Leipzig. 36. On receipt of the above lists the Central Bureau will prepare a list of the Journals (whether special or general), together with the abbreviated titles which it proposes to use. Copies of these lists will be furnished to each of the Regional Bureaus, as soon as possible, and the abbreviated titles therein given must alone be used by the Regional Bureaus in sending material for the Catalogue to the Central Bureau. 37. A general list of journals indexed in the Catalogue, with the abbreviations to be used as references, will be issued with the first edition of the Catalogue. A supplement, giving the addi- tions to this list, will be issued annually and a new edition at the end of five years. 38. For the preparation of these supplementary lists the Regional Bureaus are requested to send before the first day of October in each year a list of those journals which are not included in previous lists, but which they then wish to include. B.— PREPARATION OF THE CATALOGUE. 39. The arrangements for collecting the material to be sent to the Central Bureau will be left entirely to the Regional Bureaus, and will probably be very different in different countries, but the number of entries in the Catalogue and the form in which the material for the Catalogue is to be supplied will be decided by the Central Bureau, subject to the control of the International Council. The attention of the Regional Bureaus is therefore drawn to the following regulations : — Number ov Entries. 40. Each Paper to be catalogued will be entered at least once in the Authors’ and once in the Subject Index. It is intended at first to keep the total number of entries below 160,000, and they are not to exceed 200,000 without the permission of the International Convention. It is estimated that 160,000 entries will allow an average of one entry in the Authors’ Catalogue and two in the Subject Catalogue. Emulations as to cutting down the number of entries and the mode of indicating the relative importance of entries are given below, Sections 50 and 63. CLIPS. 41 . The entries to be inserted in the Catalogue shall be sent to the Central Bureau in slips. 42. The slips shall be 16 centimetres long and 8 centimetres broad, and of thin card with a circular hole in the middle of the bottom edge, the bottom edge of the hole being about 6 mm. from the bottom edge of the paper, and the hole about 6 mm. in diameter. This hole will make it possible to tie several slips together by means of cotton or thin tape. Such slips can be supplied by the Central Bureau at a cost of two shillings and sixpence per 1,000, with an extra charge of per 1,000 for postage to countries within the Postal Union. By taking large quantities the cost of carriage might be reduced. The Central Bureau strongly recommends the Eegional Bureaus to obtain their slips from them, in order that uniformity of size may be secured. An exception to the above rule can be made in the case of Eegional Bureaus which send in their titles accurately printed ( see Section 68 below). Entries on the Slips. 43. The entries on the slips shall be printed, type-written, or legibly written in ink in Eoman script. If any Regional Bureau considers it to be absolutely necessary, an exception may be made in the case of titles given in languages that do not employ Roman script, and that cannot be accurately transliterated. But it would probably be a great saving of expense if in such cases the Regional Bureau concerned would put itself in com- munication with the Central Bureau to attempt to arrange a satisfactory system of transliteration, which might then, if agreed upon, be published for the use of readers of the Catalogue. 44. The slips shall be written on one side only. 45. The Central Bureau cannot undertake to print any of the titles vertically, all entries must therefore be in horizontal lines. 46. Whenever an error has been made in any word the entire word should be struck out and re-written. (86) a 3 10 Authors' Catalogue. M. The Regional Bureaus are requested to rule a vertical blue line near the left-hand edge of the slips intended for the Authors’ Catalogue. 48. Every slip shall have very distinctly written or printed on its left hand top corner the registration letter indicating the science to which it belongs [e.g., A for Mathematics, B for Mechanics, &c. See 8]. Particular care should be taken to see that this letter is correct, since an error in this respect may delay the publication of the slip for a whole year. 49. When it is desired that the title of a paper should appear in the Authors’ Catalogue of more than one science, a separate slip for the Authors’ Index must be written for each of the sciences. These slips would differ only in the Registration Letters. 50. Where, however, the Regional Bureaus consider it desirable to index a paper in the Catalogue of more than one science, they are to indicate the order of importance of the entries by numbers within round brackets, e.g. (1), (2), (3), placed immediately under the Registration Letter. The Central Bureau will then under- stand that the entry (1) is the most important, (2) of next importance, and (3) of least importance. In such cases the Central Bureau will publish the entry marked (1), and as many of the other entries as space may permit. 51. The first entry upon a slip for the Authors’ Catalogue being the Registration Letter , the second is the Author's Name. The author’s surname should be given first, followed by his Christian (or other) names. If these are not given in full on the title page, but are represented by initials or are not given at all, they are to be supplied if known with certainty, but the parts added must be enclosed within square brackets ; initials must, however, be given, or contractions such as Fr. or Ch., where these only are known. The name so completed must, however, never contain more than the Christian names habitually used by the author. In no case should the Christian name be written where it is only guessed, since greater confusion is produced by incorrect Christian names, than by omitting these altogether. The object of giving the Christian names and not initials only, is to enable the work of each author to be placed together. The need for care that the Christian name is correct is therefore obvious. 52. Author’s surnames should have a waving line under them , or they may be printed in Clarendon or thick type, e.g., Konig, Franz Josef. 53. If the author is unknown, the title of the book can appear in the subject-index only. Unless the book is published by a society, or in honour of a savant, in which case the society, or the savant, as the case may be, can sometimes appear as author. 54. If the author is known, with certainty, though his name does not appear on the title-page, it is nevertheless to be given, but it must then be placed within square brackets [ ]. 55. If the author writes uuder a pseudonym, the title should appear under the real name (if known with certainty). The real name must then be placed within square brackets. But a separate index slip must be prepared giving the pseudonym followed by v. and the author’s real name. This slip must, of course, bear the Registration Letter. 56. If there are several authors the title will be indexed under the first name given. But a separate index slip must be written for each of the other authors, giving that author’s name followed by v ., and the name of the author first men- tioned, e.g. : — Haase, Hermann v. Freund, Martin. Nothing else need appear on such cross-reference slips except the Registration Letter of the science. In this and in all other cases where a wavy line is prescribed, it is only intended to be used in written and type-written slips. It is an indication to the printer to print in Clarendon type. Where the slips are printed, Clarendon or thick-letter type should be used for words underneath which the wavy line would have been written. 57. In collections of articles by several independent authors a separate slip must be written for each author. Each slip must give the title of the collection as well as the title of the author’s paper. 58. The third entry upon the authors’ slips is the title. The titles are to be given in the original language in Roman script (but see 43), but when that language is not cne of the five languages, English, French, German, Italian, or Latin, the title shall be translated into English, or into such other of the above five languages as may be determined by the Regional Bureau concerned. In such cases the actual title is to be written first, followed by the translation within square brackets [ ]. 50. In the entries upon the slips for the Authors’ Index there is a difference between books and papers contained in journals. The slips must contain : — A. — In the case of hooks or separately published pamphlets : — (a) The Registration Letter (, see Section 8). ( h ) The Authors Name (see Sections 51-57). 12 (c) The Title (see Section 58). (cl) Statement of the edition , if not the first edition. The word edition, Auflage, &c., should bo given in the usual abbreviation. (e) The number of volumes , if more than one, stated in the usual form (e.g. Vols. 1-12; Part 1-3). If the work is not complete the number of the volume or part must be given. (./ ) The place of publication in the form in which it appears on the title-page ( transliterated if not in Roman type). (.'/) The year of publication as stated on the title-page. If no date is given, the date of publication, if known, should be inserted within square brackets, e.g. [1901]. Where the date is approximately known, ?. will be cut out by the Central Bureau in preparing the Subject Index. 17 Thus the following 1 slip : — D. | 0250 Halogens j Shenstone, W. A. <(>bservations> { ... | on the [preparation and] j- properties ot <^some highly purified substances^ ^ . . . [dry halogens] |. London. J. Chem. Soc., 71 , 1897, (471-488). <[0250]>, would be understood to signify an author’s slip D. Shenstone, W. A. Observations on the properties of some highly purified substances. London. J. Chem. Soc., 71 1897 (471-488). [0250], and a subject-catalogue slip * H. 0250. Halogens. Shenstone, AY. A. . . . On the [preparation and] pro- o llal °g’ ens ]- London. J. Chem. Soc., 71 , 1897. (471-488). General Instructions as to Preparation of Slips. 73.. In all cases where one slip is not sufficiently large for all that it is desired to write upon it, a second slip must be used, and tied to the first through tlie hole. 74. The Regional Bureaux are requested to retain duplicates ot the slips sent m by them, until the volume containing the entries on these slips is published. The object of this regulation is to make good any possible loss of slips in the post. 75. Whenever any Regional Bureau sends slips to the Centra Buieau, the Regional Bureau should send an independent post- card to the Central Bureau, stating — a. The number of Authors’ slips sent. b. The number of Subject slips sqnt. c. The date on which they are sent. The Central Bureau will acknowledge the receipt of slips. 1 UNIVERSITY OF ILUNOIS-URB_ANA_ 3 0112 05491 5209